







 
   
     
       
         A brief history of the Unitarians, called also Socinians in four letters, written to a friend.
         Nye, Stephen, 1648?-1719.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 188 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 93 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52606
         Wing N1505
         ESTC R37735
         17008482
         ocm 17008482
         105752
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52606)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105752)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1098:9)
      
       
         
           
             A brief history of the Unitarians, called also Socinians in four letters, written to a friend.
             Nye, Stephen, 1648?-1719.
             Biddle, John, 1615-1662.
             Firmin, Thomas, 1632-1697.
          
           184 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             [London] printed :
             1687.
          
           
             Attributed to Nye by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Also attributed to John Biddle and Thomas Firmin. Cf. DNB; NUC pre-1956 imprints; McAlpin.
             The second, third, and fourth letters each have special t.p.: "A second-fourth letter to a friend, concerning the Unitarians, called also Socinians." The 2nd letter contains "... the texts objected to them out of the Old Testament, and their answers," the 3rd, "... the texts objected to them out of the Evangelists and Acts, and their answers," the 4th, "... the texts objected to them out of the Epistles and Revelation."
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Unitarianism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Brief
               History
               OF
               THE
               UNITARIANS
               ,
               Called
               also
               SOCINIANS
               .
            
             
               In
               Four
               Letters
               ,
               Written
               to
               a
               Friend
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Acts
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   searched
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   daily
                   ,
                   whether
                   those
                   things
                   were
                   so
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               First
               Letter
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               ,
               
                 vulgarly
                 called
              
               Socinians
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               Answer
               to
               yours
               ,
               demanding
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               Vnitarians
               ,
               called
               also
               Socinians
               ;
               their
               Doctrine
               concerning
               God
               (
               in
               which
               only
               they
               differ
               from
               other
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Remonstrants
               ,
               professedly
               agreeing
               with
               them
               in
               other
               points
               of
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               )
               and
               the
               Defence
               they
               usually
               make
               of
               their
               Heresy
               .
               They
               are
               called
               Socinians
               ,
               from
               
                 F.
                 Socinus
              
               ,
               an
               Italian
               Noble-Man
               ,
               and
               a
               principal
               Writer
               of
               their
               Party
               .
               They
               affirm
               ,
               God
               is
               only
               one
               Person
               ,
               not
               three
               .
               They
               
               make
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Messenger
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               Servant
               ,
               and
               Creature
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               confess
               he
               is
               also
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               begotten
               on
               blessed
               Mary
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               
               But
               they
               deny
               that
               he
               or
               any
               other
               Person
               but
               the
               Father
               (
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               the
               said
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               )
               is
               God
               Almighty
               and
               Eternal
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Messenger
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               Servant
               ,
               and
               Creature
               of
               God
               ;
               not
               himself
               God
               ,
               they
               think
               is
               proved
               by
               these
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               were
               himself
               God
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Person
               greater
               than
               he
               ;
               none
               that
               might
               be
               called
               his
               Head
               ,
               or
               his
               God
               ;
               none
               that
               could
               in
               any
               respect
               command
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               Christ
               ;
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               gave
               Commandment
               
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               should
               do
               .
               John
               14.
               28.
               
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 I.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 God.
              
               John
               20.
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 ascend
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 God.
              
               John
               12.
               49.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 which
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 me
                 a
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 .
              
               John
               14.
               31.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
                 gave
                 me
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 I.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               were
               indeed
               God
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               without
               Blasphemy
               be
               (
               absolutely
               and
               without
               Restriction
               )
               affirmed
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Creature
               ,
               the
               Possession
               ,
               the
               Servant
               ,
               and
               Subject
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               that
               for
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               he
               was
               rewarded
               and
               advanced
               by
               God.
               But
               the
               inspired
               Authors
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               the
               Creature
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Possession
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               ;
               was
               obedient
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               by
               him
               rewarded
               and
               exalted
               ;
               also
               that
               when
               God
               shall
               have
               subjected
               all
               Men
               to
               his
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               even
               then
               
               shall
               he
               remain
               subject
               to
               God.
               Col.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 first-born
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               18.
               )
               
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
              
               .
               Heb.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Consider
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 faithful
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 appointed
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Margin
               of
               our
               Bibles
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 faithful
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 .
              
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 23.
                 
                 Ye
                 are
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 God's
                 .
              
               Matth.
               12.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
              
               Isaias
               ,
               —
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 Servant
              
               .
               Phil.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 ,
                 —
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 Name
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               28.
               
               
                 When
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 subdued
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Son
                 also
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Priest
               of
               any
               other
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ;
               he
               neither
               doth
               nor
               will
               (
               being
               himself
               Omnipotent
               and
               All-sufficient
               )
               mediate
               or
               intercede
               with
               any
               whomsoever
               ,
               for
               his
               Servants
               and
               People
               .
               But
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               our
               
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               Mediator
               of
               God
               and
               Men
               ;
               a
               Priest
               that
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               intercedeth
               with
               him
               for
               Men.
               
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 hath
                 he
                 obtained
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Heb.
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 A
                 merciful
                 and
                 faithful
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God.
              
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 made
                 with
                 Hands
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               
                 He
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 Intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Almighty
               God
               doth
               all
               things
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ;
               He
               ever
               doth
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               his
               own
               Glory
               ;
               he
               declares
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               prime
               Object
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ;
               and
               pronounces
               all
               Doctrines
               or
               Religions
               to
               be
               vain
               ,
               which
               proceed
               not
               from
               Him
               alone
               .
               But
               in
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               all
               things
               are
               contrary
               ,
               for
               he
               declares
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               
               not
               into
               the
               World
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               or
               Authority
               ;
               not
               to
               do
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               or
               seek
               his
               own
               Glory
               ,
               or
               propound
               himself
               as
               the
               principal
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               or
               Worship
               ,
               or
               to
               publish
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               own
               .
               
                 John
                 17.
                 28.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 of
                 my self
                 .
              
               John
               5.
               43.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 in
                 my
                 Father's
                 Name
                 .
              
               John
               8.
               42.
               
               
                 I
                 proceeded
                 forth
                 and
                 came
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 I
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               John
               5.
               30.
               
               
                 I
                 seek
                 not
                 my
                 own
                 Will.
              
               John
               8.
               50.
               
               
                 I
                 seek
                 not
                 my
                 own
                 Glory
                 .
              
               John
               12.
               44.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 believeth
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               Phil.
               2.
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 every
                 Tongue
                 should
                 confess
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               John.
               7.
               16.
               
               
                 My
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               God
               was
               always
               most
               wise
               ,
               never
               ignorant
               of
               any
               thing
               :
               He
               needeth
               not
               the
               concurrence
               of
               any
               other
               Person
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               that
               he
               judgeth
               right
               .
               
                 He
                 cannot
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               James
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               13.
               )
               
                 be
                 tempted
              
               .
               And
               as
               he
               is
               infinitely
               great
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               no
               less
               
               Good.
               But
               the
               sacred
               Writers
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               after
               this
               Tenor
               .
               They
               say
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               increased
               in
               Wisdom
               ;
               that
               he
               professed
               himself
               ignorant
               of
               some
               things
               ;
               that
               he
               ascribed
               the
               Certainty
               and
               Infallibility
               of
               his
               Judgment
               to
               the
               Father's
               Presence
               with
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               tried
               by
               great
               Temptations
               ,
               being
               thereto
               exposed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               Good
               ,
               because
               God
               only
               is
               Good.
               
                 Luke
                 2.
                 52.
                 
                 Jesus
                 increased
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 in
                 Favour
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 Men.
              
               Mark
               13.
               32.
               
               
                 Of
                 that
                 Day
                 and
                 Hour
                 knoweth
                 no
                 Man
              
               (
               In
               the
               Greek
               tis
               ,
               none
               knoweth
               )
               
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               S.
               Matthew
               (
               Mat.
               24.
               36.
               
               )
               adds
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 Father
                 only
              
               .
               John
               11.
               34.
               
               
                 Where
                 have
                 ye
                 laid
                 him
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 .
              
               John
               8.
               16.
               
               
                 My
                 Judgment
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               Matth.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 was
                 Jesus
                 led
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               Luke
               18.
               19.
               
               
                 Why
                 callest
                 
                 thou
                 me
                 good
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 good
                 save
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               6.
               
               God
               giveth
               what
               and
               to
               whom
               himself
               pleaseth
               ;
               he
               needs
               not
               the
               Aid
               of
               any
               other
               ;
               he
               entreateth
               not
               for
               himself
               or
               People
               ;
               he
               cannot
               die
               ,
               and
               he
               deriveth
               his
               Power
               from
               none
               but
               himself
               .
               But
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               could
               not
               himself
               ,
               without
               the
               previous
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               confer
               the
               prime
               Dignities
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               placed
               his
               Safety
               in
               the
               Father's
               Presence
               and
               Help
               .
               He
               prayed
               often
               and
               fervently
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               both
               for
               himself
               and
               for
               his
               Disciples
               .
               He
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               Father
               .
               After
               his
               Resurrection
               he
               received
               
                 of
                 another
              
               ,
               that
               great
               Power
               which
               he
               now
               injoyeth
               .
               
                 Matth.
                 20.
                 23.
                 
                 To
                 sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 my
                 left
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 to
                 give
                 ;
                 but
                 [
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ]
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               John
               8.
               29.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 always
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 please
                 him
                 .
              
               
               Luke
               22.
               42.
               
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 remove
                 this
                 Cup
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               Heb.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 Who
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 offered
                 up
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 with
                 strong
                 Crying
                 and
                 Tears
                 ,
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 .
              
               John
               17.
               20.
               
               
                 Neither
                 pray
                 I
                 for
                 these
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 believe
                 in
                 me
                 through
                 their
                 Word
                 .
              
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 mighty
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 came
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 All
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               always
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               distinct
               and
               different
               Person
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               described
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               :
               Rom.
               16.
               27.
               
               
                 To
                 God
                 only
                 wise
                 ,
                 be
                 Glory
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Luke
               18.
               19.
               
               
                 Why
                 callest
                 thou
                 me
                 good
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 good
                 save
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 God.
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               John
               13.
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 condemned
                 already
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 believed
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
              
               (
               Blessed
               
                 Mary
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 shall
                 overshadow
                 thee
                 ;
                 therefore
                 also
              
               (
               or
               ,
               and
               therefore
               )
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Col.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 God.
              
               '
               Tis.
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               as
               impossible
               that
               the
               Son
               or
               Image
               of
               the
               one
               true
               God
               should
               himself
               be
               that
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Son
               should
               be
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               that
               very
               thing
               whose
               Image
               it
               is
               ;
               which
               they
               take
               to
               be
               simply
               impossible
               ,
               and
               contradictory
               to
               common
               sense
               ,
               which
               Religion
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               improve
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               to
               these
               arguings
               :
               't
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               are
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               only
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               also
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               though
               united
               to
               an
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               an
               humane
               Soul
               and
               Body
               .
               The
               Socinians
               reply
               ,
               that
               there
               
               is
               in
               Scripture
               no
               real
               Foundation
               for
               such
               a
               Conceit
               ;
               that
               't
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               almost
               all
               the
               Texts
               already
               cited
               ,
               especially
               those
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               distinct
               and
               different
               Person
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               are
               many
               other
               Considerations
               and
               Passages
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               no
               less
               than
               demonstrate
               it
               to
               be
               false
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               8.
               
               Because
               so
               many
               Texts
               expresly
               declare
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               Father
               is
               God
               :
               John
               17.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
              
               ;
               or
               Jesus
               Christ
               thy
               Messenger
               .
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               6.
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 Lord
              
               (
               or
               ,
               Master
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Teacher
               )
               
                 by
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               In
               the
               Greek
               thus
               ,
               
                 One
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               See
               the
               Note
               on
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Letter
               .
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 One
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
                 24.
                 
                 Then
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 when
                 he
              
               
               
                 (
                 Christ
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               )
               
                 shall
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Jam.
               3.
               9.
               
               
                 Therewith
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               )
               
                 bless
                 we
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Rom.
               15.
               6.
               
               
                 With
                 one
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 Mouth
                 glorify
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               Christ
               were
               indeed
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               Trinitarians
               speak
               )
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               incarnate
               in
               an
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               altogether
               superfluous
               to
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               his
               said
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               as
               a
               Director
               and
               Guide
               .
               For
               what
               other
               help
               could
               that
               Nature
               need
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               Person
               with
               (
               as
               they
               speak
               )
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               did
               personally
               dwell
               ?
               
                 Luke
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Jesus
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 departed
                 from
              
               Jordan
               .
               
                 Acts
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 through
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               through
               direction
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               )
               
                 had
                 given
                 Commandments
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               Acts
               10.
               38.
               
               
                 God
                 anointed
                 Jesus
                 of
              
               Nazareth
               
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Had
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               been
               (
               as
               Trinitarians
               speak
               )
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               joyned
               to
               an
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               ascribed
               his
               miraculous
               Works
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Son
               dwelling
               in
               him
               and
               united
               to
               him
               .
               
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               John
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 doeth
                 the
                 Works
                 .
              
               John
               5.
               30.
               
               
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 my self
                 .
              
               Acts
               2.
               22.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 of
              
               Nazareth
               ,
               
                 a
                 Man
                 approved
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 Signs
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 did
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Had
               our
               Lord
               been
               more
               than
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               which
               he
               is
               promised
               ,
               would
               not
               describe
               him
               barely
               as
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ;
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ;
               the
               Servant
               and
               Missionary
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               whom
               God's
               Spirit
               should
               rest
               .
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 Enmity
                 between
                 thy
                 Seed
                 and
                 her
                 Seed
                 .
                 Her
                 Seed
              
               is
               by
               all
               Interpreters
               understood
               to
               be
               Christ
               .
               
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 In
                 
                 thy
                 Seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               This
               again
               is
               universally
               interpreted
               of
               Christ
               .
               
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 among
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Words
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               This
               is
               interpreted
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               many
               Texts
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               John
               1.
               45.
               and
               Acts
               3.
               22.
               and
               
                 Acts
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 Isai
                 .
                 41.
                 1.
                 
                 Behold
                 my
                 Servant
                 whom
                 I
                 uphold
                 ,
                 mine
                 Elect
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 Soul
                 delighteth
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               This
               is
               interpreted
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               12.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               is
               only
               the
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               least
               is
               not
               himself
               God
               ,
               they
               hold
               is
               ascertained
               by
               these
               Considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 My
                 preaching
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 enticing
                 Words
                 of
                 Mans
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 of
                 Power
                 ;
                 that
                 your
                 
                 Faith
                 should
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
              
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 (
                 Blessed
              
               Mary
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 shall
                 overshadow
                 thee
                 .
              
               Luke
               11.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 with
                 the
                 Finger
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 8.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 .
              
               Mat.
               12.
               28.
               
               
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               Compare
               also
               Luke
               24.
               49.
               with
               Acts
               1.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               manifest
               Distinction
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               between
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               so
               also
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               the
               Spirit
               should
               be
               God
               himself
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ho-Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Grace
              
               (
               or
               Favour
               )
               
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.
               27.
               
               He
               (
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               v.
               26.
               )
               
                 maketh
                 Intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
              
               They
               note
               here
               ,
               that
               God's
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               (
               being
               designed
               to
               be
               a
               continual
               
               Director
               and
               Guide
               to
               the
               Faithful
               )
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               in
               these
               and
               some
               other
               Texts
               ,
               as
               a
               Person
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Figure
                 of
                 Speech
              
               that
               Charity
               is
               described
               as
               a
               Person
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               11.
               and
               the
               Law
               or
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               24.
               
               They
               note
               also
               that
               in
               some
               Texts
               't
               is
               called
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               that
               we
               commonly
               say
               the
               Holy
               Wisdom
               ,
               Holy
               Will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Spirit
               is
               obtained
               for
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               our
               Prayers
               ;
               therefore
               it self
               is
               not
               God.
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 8.
                 
                 God
                 which
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 bare
                 them
                 witness
                 ;
                 giving
                 them
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               Luke
               11.
               13.
               
               
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 your
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 give
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 ask
                 him
                 .
              
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               these
               Texts
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               ;
               the
               Socinians
               readily
               confess
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               were
               at
               all
               a
               Person
               ,
               much
               more
               a
               God
               ,
               his
               Gifts
               and
               Graces
               would
               be
               bestowed
               by
               
               himself
               ,
               and
               asked
               of
               himself
               ,
               not
               bestówed
               by
               ,
               and
               asked
               of
               another
               Person
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               manifest
               (
               and
               by
               all
               confessed
               )
               they
               are
               in
               these
               Texts
               .
               They
               add
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Example
               in
               all
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               Prayer
               made
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               on
               this
               or
               any
               other
               occasion
               :
               which
               (
               on
               the
               Trinitarian
               Supposition
               )
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               a
               Person
               and
               God
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               very
               surprizing
               ,
               nay
               utterly
               unaccountable
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               are
               Gods
               or
               God
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Father
               ;
               then
               God
               is
               a
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               or
               three
               Persons
               :
               but
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               speaks
               of
               God
               as
               but
               one
               Person
               ;
               and
               speaks
               of
               him
               and
               to
               him
               by
               singular
               Pronouns
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 I
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Me
                 ,
                 Him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Job
                 13.
                 7.
                 
                 Will
                 ye
                 speak
                 wickedly
                 for
                 God
                 ?
                 —
                 Will
                 ye
                 accept
                 his
                 Person
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 God
                 —
                 hath
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 times
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 —
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 —
                 sat
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 
                 right
                 Hand
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 on
                 high
                 .
              
               Deut.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Hear
                 ,
                 O
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 Heart
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               thus
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               hearken
               to
               Jehovah
               our
               God
               :
               
                 Jehovah
                 is
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               love
               Jehovah
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thine
               Heart
               .
               The
               Jews
               by
               a
               most
               ancient
               Tradition
               and
               Custom
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               repeat
               this
               Verse
               every
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               perpetual
               Memory
               ,
               that
               Jehovah
               ,
               or
               God
               ,
               is
               one
               only
               ,
               not
               two
               or
               three
               .
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 —
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 but
                 Me.
              
               Psal
               .
               102.
               25.
               
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 —
                 of
                 old
                 hast
                 thou
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               Matth.
               4.
               10.
               
               —
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
               No
               Instance
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               can
               be
               given
               in
               any
               Language
               of
               
                 three
                 Persons
              
               ,
               whoever
               spoke
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               were
               spoken
               to
               ,
               by
               the
               singular
               Pronouns
               ,
               
                 I
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Me
                 ,
                 Him
                 ,
                 Thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Such
               speaking
               is
               contrary
               to
               Custom
               ,
               Grammar
               ,
               and
               Sense
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Laws
               of
               Speech
               :
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               
               always
               speaking
               thus
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               he
               is
               only
               
                 one
                 Person
              
               ;
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               one
               continued
               ungrammatical
               Soloecism
               and
               Impropriety
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               capital
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               no
               reasonable
               or
               good
               Man
               can
               or
               ever
               will
               allow
               .
               For
               it
               no
               way
               helps
               the
               Trinitarians
               ,
               that
               God
               (
               according
               to
               some
               Translations
               )
               says
               at
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 26.
                 
                 Let
                 Vs
                 make
                 Man.
              
               Because
               nothing
               is
               so
               usual
               in
               common
               Speech
               ,
               as
               for
               single
               Persons
               to
               speak
               of
               themselves
               ,
               indifferently
               by
               singular
               or
               plural
               Pronouns
               ;
               thus
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 bold
                 against
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 of
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               of
               himself
               only
               )
               
                 as
                 if
                 We
                 walked
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               Briefly
               ,
               they
               contend
               that
               when
               God
               speaks
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               plural
               Number
               ,
               or
               by
               plural
               Pronouns
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               some
               deny
               he
               ever
               does
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               above
               once
               or
               twice
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               )
               he
               speaks
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               single
               Persons
               ,
               especially
               Princes
               and
               great
               Persons
               ,
               in
               all
               Nations
               and
               Languages
               :
               but
               were
               Almighty
               
               God
               three
               Persons
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               speak
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               be
               spoken
               to
               ,
               by
               the
               singular
               Pronouns
               ,
               
                 I
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Thee
                 ,
                 Him
                 ,
                 Me
              
               ;
               because
               't
               is
               contrary
               not
               only
               to
               Grammar
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               always
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Custom
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               but
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               all
               Nations
               which
               understand
               to
               speak
               intelligibly
               and
               sensibly
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Had
               the
               Son
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               been
               God
               ,
               this
               would
               not
               have
               been
               omitted
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
               This
               Creed
               (
               say
               they
               )
               which
               is
               of
               next
               ,
               if
               not
               equal
               Authority
               to
               any
               part
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               after
               having
               declared
               that
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               and
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               speaks
               not
               a
               Word
               of
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               It
               describes
               the
               Son
               by
               all
               the
               characters
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               only
               ;
               it
               says
               ,
               he
               was
               conceived
               or
               begotten
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               on
               Blessed
               Mary
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               he
               was
               born
               of
               her
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               crucified
               ,
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               ;
               that
               he
               rose
               on
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               :
               all
               these
               are
               the
               
               Descriptions
               of
               a
               Man
               :
               for
               God
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               ,
               or
               be
               born
               ,
               or
               die
               ,
               no
               nor
               ascend
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               always
               there
               .
               Not
               content
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               that
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               this
               Creed
               distinguishes
               him
               very
               plainly
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               denies
               him
               to
               be
               God
               )
               by
               adding
               ,
               
                 He
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               i.
               e.
               He
               is
               advanced
               to
               be
               next
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               under
               the
               immediate
               and
               particular
               Protection
               of
               God.
               Concerning
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               this
               Creed
               says
               no
               higher
               thing
               than
               it
               says
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               believe
               
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               the
               same
               Preposition
               in
               ,
               is
               before
               both
               alike
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               is
               this
               Creed
               recited
               by
               St.
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               by
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ad
              
               Numid
               .
               and
               by
               Socrates
               Hist
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               26.
               
               If
               the
               Compilers
               of
               this
               Creed
               had
               believed
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Son
               or
               Spirit
               is
               God
               ;
               t
               is
               unaccountable
               that
               they
               should
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               in
               a
               Greed
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Creed
               as
               was
               purposely
               drawn
               up
               to
               represent
               all
               the
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               .
               If
               a
               Socinian
               
               (
               say
               they
               )
               were
               to
               draw
               up
               a
               Confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               it
               in
               no
               other
               Words
               ,
               but
               these
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               no
               Trinitarian
               ,
               after
               having
               described
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               usual
               Characters
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               saying
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Maker
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
              
               )
               would
               fail
               to
               mention
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               whence
               we
               must
               needs
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               believed
               as
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Trinitarians
               believe
               concerning
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               conclude
               ;
               Theirs
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               an
               accountable
               and
               a
               reasonable
               Faith
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               is
               absurd
               ,
               and
               contrary
               both
               to
               Reason
               and
               
                 to
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               only
               false
               ,
               but
               impossible
               .
               For
               you
               (
               say
               they
               )
               teach
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               almighty
               ,
               and
               most
               wise
               Persons
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               as
               if
               every
               
                 Almighty
                 and
                 most
                 wise
                 Person
              
               were
               not
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               three
               such
               Persons
               ,
               three
               Gods.
               You
               add
               yet
               more
               absurdly
               ,
               that
               
               there
               are
               three
               Persons
               who
               are
               
                 severally
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               true
               God
               :
               This
               is
               
                 an
                 Error
                 in
                 counting
              
               or
               numbring
               ;
               which
               when
               stood
               in
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               brutal
               and
               inexcusable
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               discern
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Man.
               But
               we
               would
               not
               (
               say
               they
               )
               trouble
               our selves
               at
               the
               non-sense
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               impose
               false
               Gods
               on
               us
               ;
               by
               advancing
               two
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               so
               :
               and
               rob
               also
               the
               one
               true
               God
               of
               the
               Honour
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               he
               is
               jealous
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Vnitarians
               ,
               more
               commonly
               by
               others
               call'd
               Socinians
               ,
               concerning
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               and
               these
               their
               Arguments
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               so
               related
               as
               not
               to
               judg
               or
               rail
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               because
               however
               learned
               and
               reasonable
               Men
               (
               which
               is
               their
               Character
               among
               their
               worst
               Adversaries
               )
               may
               be
               argued
               out
               of
               their
               Errors
               ,
               yet
               few
               will
               be
               swagger'd
               or
               chode
               out
               of
               them
               .
               It
               remains
               ,
               that
               I
               make
               a
               brief
               and
               fair
               Deduction
               
               of
               their
               History
               ;
               from
               the
               time
               that
               they
               have
               been
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               They
               whom
               we
               call
               Socinians
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Fathers
               and
               first
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               called
               Nazarens
               ;
               by
               which
               name
               St.
               Paul
               is
               accused
               before
               
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               24.
               5.
               
               They
               were
               also
               in
               those
               first
               times
               called
               
                 Ebionites
                 ,
                 Mineans
                 ,
                 Artemonites
                 ,
                 Theodotians
                 ,
                 Symmachians
                 ,
                 Paulinists
                 ,
                 Samosatenians
                 ,
                 Photinians
                 ,
              
               and
               Monarchians
               .
               The
               Writings
               of
               these
               Ancients
               are
               all
               lost
               ,
               being
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Arians
               and
               Catholicks
               :
               Notwithstanding
               they
               had
               (
               I
               find
               )
               some
               very
               considerable
               Men
               among
               them
               ;
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               Theodotian
               ,
               who
               translated
               the
               Old
               Testament
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               into
               Greek
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               182.
               2.
               
               Symmachus
               ,
               who
               published
               another
               Translation
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               also
               into
               Greek
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               193.
               
               Eusebius
               assures
               us
               ,
               both
               these
               were
               Ebionites
               or
               Nazarens
               ;
               and
               their
               Translations
               were
               greatly
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               much
               used
               in
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               .
               
               3.
               
               
                 Paulus
                 of
                 Samosatum
              
               ,
               Bishop
               and
               Patriarch
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               a
               Man
               not
               only
               learned
               and
               eloquent
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               esteemed
               in
               that
               Capital
               City
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               that
               an
               Episcopal
               Council
               there
               assembled
               ,
               were
               not
               of
               sufficient
               Authority
               with
               his
               Citizens
               ,
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               St.
               
                 Peter's
                 Chair
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Photinus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Sirmium
               ,
               against
               whom
               other
               Bishops
               being
               by
               Imperial
               Authority
               assembled
               ,
               proceeded
               by
               Conciliary
               Acts
               and
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               neither
               would
               his
               City
               part
               with
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               an
               Army
               to
               expel
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 Hist
                 .
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
              
               28.
               )
               and
               
                 Theodoret
                 (
                 Haer.
                 Fab.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 de
                 Artem.
                 )
              
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               Nazarens
               constantly
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               they
               derived
               their
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
               Popes
               ,
               Victor
               and
               Zepherin
               ,
               set
               themselves
               to
               root
               it
               up
               .
               Victor
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               began
               to
               persecute
               the
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               of
               one
               God
               ,
               or
               (
               what
               is
               the
               same
               )
               that
               God
               
               is
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               194
               ;
               but
               with
               little
               Success
               ,
               till
               that
               which
               was
               afterwards
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Arians
               grew
               into
               general
               Credit
               and
               Accepance
               .
               For
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               other
               principal
               Fathers
               teaching
               (
               as
               the
               Arians
               afterwards
               did
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               is
               indeed
               before
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 in
                 Time
                 ,
                 in
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
              
               yet
               that
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               or
               Son
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               took
               our
               nature
               on
               him
               ,
               was
               generated
               or
               created
               some
               time
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Father's
               Servant
               and
               Minister
               in
               making
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               the
               Creature
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               subservient
               to
               him
               in
               making
               all
               things
               :
               this
               Doctrine
               being
               advanced
               by
               
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               note
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               seeming
               
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
              
               than
               the
               plain
               and
               simple
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Nazarens
               ,
               by
               the
               Help
               of
               Persecution
               prevailed
               against
               theirs
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               more
               current
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               it
               
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               another
               
                 more
                 popular
              
               (
               and
               so
               more
               taking
               )
               
                 than
                 that
              
               (
               as
               attributing
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               Equality
               with
               the
               Father
               )
               did
               generally
               obtain
               ,
               being
               supported
               by
               Imperial
               Authority
               .
               But
               did
               Superstition
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               stop
               here
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               there
               shortly
               arose
               another
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               the
               same
               God
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               only
               (
               as
               the
               Nicene
               Fathers
               explained
               this
               matter
               )
               by
               Unity
               of
               Wills
               ,
               and
               specifical
               Identity
               or
               sameness
               of
               Substance
               ,
               but
               by
               numerical
               or
               true
               Identity
               and
               sameness
               of
               Substance
               and
               Nature
               .
               This
               last
               has
               been
               establish'd
               by
               so
               many
               terrible
               penal
               Laws
               ,
               partly
               obtained
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               by
               Catholick
               Bishops
               ;
               partly
               made
               by
               Popes
               in
               the
               times
               of
               their
               Omnipotence
               ;
               that
               now
               not
               only
               the
               Nazaren
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               Arian
               and
               the
               Nicene
               (
               truly
               so
               called
               )
               are
               no
               where
               openly
               profest
               in
               the
               Territories
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               States
               ;
               except
               in
               a
               few
               Cities
               of
               Transilvania
               ,
               and
               
               some
               Churches
               of
               the
               United
               Netherlands
               ,
               in
               which
               Countries
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               makes
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Civil
               Rights
               and
               Franchises
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Turkish
               and
               other
               Mahometan
               and
               Pagan
               Dominions
               ,
               where
               also
               the
               conquered
               Provinces
               of
               Christians
               have
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               Nazaren
               and
               Arian
               Churches
               are
               very
               numerous
               .
               Much
               of
               the
               new
               Conquests
               of
               his
               present
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               
                 Hungaria
                 ,
                 Sclavonia
              
               ,
               and
               Illyricum
               ,
               are
               Arian
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               the
               open
               and
               avowed
               Profession
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               God
               (
               as
               't
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Nazarens
               ,
               or
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Arians
               )
               be
               supprest
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               observed
               that
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               celebrated
               Writers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               Catholick
               or
               Reformed
               ,
               have
               certainly
               been
               either
               Arians
               or
               Socinians
               ,
               or
               great
               Favourers
               of
               them
               ;
               though
               they
               have
               used
               much
               Caution
               in
               so
               expressing
               themselves
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               lye
               too
               open
               to
               Exception
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               or
               a
               legal
               Prosecution
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 D.
                 Erasmus
              
               ,
               the
               restorer
               of
               Learning
               ,
               hath
               given
               occasion
               both
               to
               his
               Friends
               and
               Enemies
               to
               think
               him
               an
               Arian
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               Phil.
               2.
               6.
               was
               the
               principal
               Argument
               of
               the
               Fathers
               against
               the
               Arians
               ;
               but
               that
               to
               say
               true
               ,
               it
               proves
               nothing
               against
               them
               .
               He
               notes
               on
               Eph.
               5.
               5.
               that
               the
               word
               God
               being
               
                 used
                 absolutely
              
               ,
               doth
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Writings
               always
               signifie
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               .
               In
               his
               Scholia
               on
               the
               third
               Tome
               of
               St.
               Jerom's
               Epistles
               ,
               he
               denies
               that
               the
               Arians
               were
               Hereticks
               ;
               he
               adds
               ,
               farther
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               superior
               to
               our
               Men
               in
               Learning
               and
               Eloquence
               .
               'T
               is
               believed
               ,
               Erasmus
               did
               not
               make
               himself
               a
               party
               to
               that
               which
               he
               esteemed
               the
               ignorant
               and
               dull
               side
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Bilibaldus
               ,
               he
               speaks
               as
               openly
               as
               the
               times
               would
               permit
               a
               wise
               Man
               to
               speak
               ,
               I
               (
               saith
               Erasmus
               )
               could
               be
               of
               the
               Arian
               Perswasion
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               approved
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 H.
                 Grotius
              
               is
               Socinian
               all
               over
               .
               This
               great
               Man
               in
               his
               younger
               Years
               
               attacked
               the
               Socinians
               in
               a
               principal
               Article
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               :
               But
               being
               answered
               by
               
                 J.
                 Crellius
              
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               never
               replied
               ,
               but
               thank'd
               Crellius
               for
               his
               Answer
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               publishing
               some
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Bible
               ,
               he
               interpreted
               the
               whole
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Socinians
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               all
               his
               Annotations
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               approve
               and
               applaud
               .
               His
               Annotations
               are
               a
               compleat
               System
               of
               Socinianism
               ,
               not
               excepting
               his
               Notes
               on
               
                 John
                 1.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               are
               written
               so
               artificially
               ,
               and
               interwove
               with
               so
               many
               different
               Quotations
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               cover'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               sense
               of
               that
               Portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               do
               not
               read
               him
               carefully
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 D.
                 Petavius
              
               ,
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               has
               granted
               that
               generally
               the
               Fathers
               who
               lived
               before
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               and
               whose
               Writings
               are
               preserved
               ,
               agreed
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               concerning
               God
               with
               the
               Nazarens
               or
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               with
               
               the
               Arians
               .
               For
               't
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               that
               the
               Arians
               and
               Socinians
               agree
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               concerning
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               only
               one
               Person
               ,
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               but
               they
               differ
               concerning
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               The
               Son
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Arians
               ,
               was
               generated
               or
               created
               some
               time
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               for
               great
               and
               necessary
               causes
               ,
               became
               incarnate
               in
               our
               Nature
               :
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               the
               Creature
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               subservient
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               Creation
               .
               But
               the
               Socinians
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               any
               Existence
               before
               he
               was
               born
               of
               Blessed
               Mary
               ,
               being
               conceived
               in
               her
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               saving
               that
               Mr.
               Bidle
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               follow
               him
               ,
               take
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               a
               Person
               ,
               chief
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Spirits
               ,
               prime
               Minister
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               by
               way
               of
               excellence
               ;
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               discriminate
               him
               
               from
               Satan
               ,
               Prince
               and
               Chief
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               Apostate
               Spirits
               .
               This
               difference
               notwithstanding
               ,
               because
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               principal
               Article
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               who
               is
               God
               ,
               both
               parties
               
                 (
                 Socinians
              
               and
               Arians
               )
               are
               called
               Vnitarians
               ,
               and
               esteem
               of
               one
               another
               as
               Christians
               and
               true
               Believers
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Arians
               in
               their
               Historian
               
                 Chr.
                 Sandius
              
               ;
               (
               Hist
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               de
               
                 Paul.
                 Semosat
                 .
              
               )
               and
               for
               the
               Socinians
               in
               the
               Disputation
               of
               Alba.
               But
               to
               return
               to
               Petavius
               ,
               He
               often
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               only
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               who
               have
               attempted
               it
               ,
               have
               always
               been
               baffled
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               Unity
               in
               the
               Church
               about
               these
               matters
               ,
               but
               by
               contenting
               our selves
               to
               speak
               concerning
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               who
               lived
               
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
              
               did
               speak
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               S.
               Episcopius
               ,
               so
               much
               esteemed
               by
               our
               English
               Divines
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               
               been
               an
               Arian
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               the
               Father
               is
               so
               first
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               first
               in
               order
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 time
              
               )
               in
               Dignity
               and
               in
               Power
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               three
               equal
               Persons
               in
               God
               or
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               three
               Gods.
               He
               denies
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               substantial
               Generation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Generation
               from
               the
               Father's
               Substance
               or
               Essence
               .
               Speaking
               of
               the
               Creeds
               that
               express
               the
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               in
               general
               Councils
               being
               led
               by
               Fury
               ,
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Madness
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               much
               compose
               as
               huddle
               up
               Creeds
               for
               the
               Church
               :
               See
               for
               these
               things
               
                 Episc
                 .
                 Inst
                 .
                 Theol.
              
               l.
               4
               c.
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 C.
                 Sandius
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               prodigious
               Industry
               and
               Reading
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               ingenious
               then
               learned
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Books
               refuses
               
                 in
                 Words
              
               to
               be
               called
               either
               Arian
               or
               Socinian
               ;
               but
               has
               written
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               in
               Quarto
               ,
               with
               Addenda
               to
               it
               Coloniae
               1678
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               prove
               that
               all
               Antiquity
               
               was
               Arian
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Vnitarian
                 Doctrine
              
               has
               been
               reduced
               so
               low
               by
               the
               Persecutions
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               puissant
               Arms
               of
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               other
               Kings
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               which
               Services
               they
               have
               been
               requited
               by
               the
               Roman
               Pontiff
               .
               with
               the
               Titles
               of
               
                 Most
                 Christian
                 Kings
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Eldest
                 Sons
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               has
               also
               (
               under
               the
               borrowed
               Name
               of
               Cingallus
               )
               written
               a
               small
               Treatise
               with
               this
               Title
               ,
               
                 Scriptura
                 Trinitatis
                 Revelatrix
              
               ;
               here
               under
               pretence
               of
               asserting
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               he
               has
               (
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               )
               defeated
               all
               the
               strengths
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               ;
               and
               shews
               that
               there
               is
               no
               considerable
               Text
               objected
               to
               the
               Arians
               or
               Socinians
               ,
               but
               is
               given
               up
               as
               an
               incompetent
               and
               insignificant
               proof
               ,
               by
               some
               or
               other
               of
               the
               principal
               Critics
               and
               Authors
               ,
               who
               were
               themselves
               Trinitarians
               ;
               so
               that
               among
               them
               they
               have
               given
               away
               the
               Victory
               to
               their
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               perceive
               I
               have
               drawn
               out
               this
               account
               of
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               to
               already
               
               a
               sufficient
               length
               for
               a
               Letter
               ;
               I
               will
               therefore
               conclude
               with
               a
               Passage
               out
               of
               Dr.
               
               Burnet's
               second
               Book
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               abridged
               .
               
                 George
                 van
                 Parr
              
               ,
               a
               Dutch
               Man
               ,
               refused
               to
               abjure
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               burnt
               in
               the
               year
               1549
               ,
               
                 (
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Writ
                 since
                 abolished
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 )
              
               for
               affirming
               ,
               that
               
                 only
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               denying
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               .
               He
               had
               led
               a
               very
               exemplary
               Life
               ,
               for
               Fasting
               ,
               Devotion
               and
               a
               good
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               suffered
               with
               extraordinary
               Composedness
               of
               Mind
               .
               These
               things
               cast
               a
               great
               Blemish
               on
               the
               Reformers
               :
               It
               was
               said
               ,
               they
               only
               condemned
               Cruelty
               ,
               when
               acted
               on
               themselves
               ;
               but
               were
               ready
               to
               practise
               it
               when
               they
               had
               Power
               .
               The
               Papists
               made
               great
               use
               of
               this
               in
               the
               next
               (
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               )
               Reign
               ;
               and
               what
               Arch-Bishop
               Cranmer
               and
               Bishop
               
                 Ridly
                 (
                 Authors
                 of
                 Van
                 Parrs
                 Punishment
                 )
              
               suffered
               in
               her
               time
               ,
               was
               thought
               a
               just
               Retaliation
               on
               them
               by
               that
               wise
               
               Providence
               ,
               which
               disposes
               all
               things
               justly
               to
               all
               Men.
               Thus
               far
               Dr.
               Burnet
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 sincerely
                 Yours
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               Second
               Letter
               TO
               A
               FRIEND
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               UNITARIANS
               ,
               Called
               also
               SOCINIANS
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Texts
               objected
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               their
               Answers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Acts
                   24.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   After
                   the
                   way
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Heresy
                   ,
                   so
                   worship
                   I
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   believing
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Second
               Letter
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               ,
               
                 vulgarly
                 called
              
               Socinians
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Texts
               and
               Arguments
               from
               them
               ,
               objected
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Vnitarians
               and
               Saoinians
               concerning
               God
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               ;
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               give
               a
               tolerable
               account
               of
               what
               they
               answer
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
              
               ;
               their
               Answers
               would
               indeed
               require
               a
               Volume
               .
               Yet
               because
               I
               would
               not
               wholly
               disappoint
               your
               Expectations
               and
               Demands
               ,
               I
               will
               
                 in
                 several
                 Letters
              
               lay
               before
               you
               some
               part
               of
               what
               they
               reply
               to
               the
               Texts
               and
               Arguments
               taken
               from
               the
               
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               what
               to
               those
               that
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Gospels
               and
               Acts
               ;
               what
               to
               those
               out
               of
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               The
               Texts
               objected
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               1.
               
               Those
               which
               singly
               and
               alone
               prove
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               or
               Spirit
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               which
               perhaps
               would
               not
               ,
               if
               alone
               considered
               ,
               prove
               the
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               do
               it
               sufficiently
               when
               compared
               with
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               by
               some
               Texts
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               I
               will
               propound
               both
               these
               in
               the
               order
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 26.
                 
                 Let
                 Vs
                 make
                 Man
                 in
                 our
                 Image
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               This
               Text
               hath
               been
               considered
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Letter
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               But
               't
               is
               to
               be
               also
               farther
               observed
               ,
               that
               some
               Rabbies
               render
               the
               Original
               Hebrew
               thus
               ,
               
                 Let
                 Man
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 our
                 Image
                 .
              
               Meaning
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               the
               Likeness
               of
               God
               and
               Angels
               :
               for
               he
               speaketh
               to
               the
               Angels
               who
               were
               all
               present
               :
               Job
               .
               38.
               4.
               7.
               
               Yet
               God
               speaketh
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               Adjutants
               ,
               
               but
               as
               Spectators
               of
               his
               Work.
               They
               note
               ,
               that
               this
               Translation
               agreeth
               with
               the
               stile
               used
               all
               along
               in
               this
               chapter
               ;
               
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light.
              
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Firmament
              
               .
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Waters
                 bring
                 forth
              
               .
               ver
               .
               24.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Earth
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 living
                 Creature
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Man
                 is
                 become
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 Vs
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil.
              
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               may
               be
               (
               and
               is
               by
               very
               many
               learned
               Men
               )
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               speaketh
               here
               to
               the
               Angels
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               But
               others
               translate
               the
               Hebrew
               words
               thus
               ,
               the
               Man
               is
               become
               one
               
                 of
                 himself
              
               ,
               knowing
               Good
               and
               Evil.
               And
               thus
               also
               't
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               Translation
               by
               Onkelos
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 11.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 Vs
                 go
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 confound
                 their
                 Language
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               God
               speaketh
               here
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Executors
               of
               his
               Decree
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Others
               say
               ,
               Let
               their
               Language
               be
               confounded
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Hebrew
               may
               be
               rendred
               )
               is
               an
               
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 confound
                 their
                 Language
              
               .
               For
               so
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 3
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light.
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Firmament
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 Earth
                 bring
                 forth
                 .
                 Let
                 Man
                 be
                 made
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
              
               Light
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
              
               a
               Firmament
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 cause
              
               the
               Waters
               and
               Earth
               to
               bring
               forth
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
              
               Man.
               Note
               that
               God
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 go
                 down
              
               ,
               because
               his
               Power
               accompanied
               his
               Angels
               ,
               who
               were
               either
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Spectators
               of
               his
               miraculous
               Work.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Gen.
                 19.
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 rained
                 Fire
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               Answ
               .
               The
               Translation
               of
               
                 Seb.
                 Castalio
              
               is
               generally
               approved
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               Criticks
               ,
               as
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Genius
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               ,
               he
               renders
               the
               original
               Words
               thus
               ,
               Jehovah
               rained
               Fire
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               from
               Heaven
               .
               But
               see
               also
               what
               they
               say
               on
               Zech.
               3.
               2.
               
               a
               place
               parallel
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               5.
               2
               
               
                 Sam.
                 23.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ●ake
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 —
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Israel
               said
               .
               Answ
               .
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               God
               inspired
               ,
               and
               spake
               by
               me
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               Paul
               hath
               taught
               us
               that
               this
               Text
               
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 respecteth
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               would
               do
               for
               him
               ,
               was
               not
               intended
               of
               his
               (
               supposed
               )
               eternal
               Generation
               from
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Father
               or
               God
               ;
               but
               of
               his
               being
               
                 begotten
                 to
                 Life
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Acts
               13.
               34.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 —
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 raised
                 up
                 Jesus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 45.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 —
                 thou
                 hast
                 loved
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 —
                 therefore
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 anointed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Gladness
                 above
                 thy
                 Fellows
                 .
              
               These
               Words
               are
               interpreted
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Vnto
                 
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               in
               the
               Greek
               't
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 thy
                 Throne
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               thy
               Seat
               ,
               resting-place
               ,
               or
               Establishment
               )
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               68.
               18.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 led
                 Captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 Gifts
                 for
                 Men
              
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Syriac
               ,
               and
               Eph.
               4.
               8.
               
               )
               hast
               given
               Gifts
               to
               Men.
               These
               Words
               manifestly
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               interpreted
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 Whereforh
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 he
                 led
                 Captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Gifts
                 to
                 Men.
                 (
                 Now
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 descended
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 that
                 ascended
                 up
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Those
               Words
               ,
               
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               our
               Lord's
               descent
               into
               the
               Grave
               and
               Hell
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               arose
               
               and
               afterwards
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               These
               Words
               ,
               
                 ascended
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               better
               rendred
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 fulfil
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               namely
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               himself
               and
               others
               concerning
               his
               Death
               and
               Descent
               into
               the
               Grave
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               his
               Ascension
               into
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ;
               far
               above
               all
               the
               visible
               Heavens
               ,
               all
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Orbs
               in
               which
               the
               Sun
               and
               Stars
               move
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 given
                 Gifts
              
               to
               Men
               ;
               are
               in
               the
               Psalm
               litterally
               meant
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               of
               Christ
               only
               by
               way
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               Emblem
               and
               Accommodation
               .
               And
               that
               Paul
               in
               the
               Ephesians
               intended
               no
               more
               than
               an
               Accommdation
               (
               or
               ,
               as
               Grotius
               speaks
               ,
               a
               mystical
               or
               allegorical
               Interpretation
               )
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Gifts
               he
               mentioneth
               :
               
                 He
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 some
                 Evangelists
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               advanced
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
               others
               to
               be
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               These
               Gifts
               not
               being
               
               given
               or
               received
               till
               about
               one
               thousand
               Years
               after
               
               David's
               time
               ,
               Paul
               could
               not
               possibly
               intend
               a
               literal
               Interpretation
               of
               
               David's
               Words
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               accommodate
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               Christ
               also
               did
               ascend
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               give
               Gifts
               to
               Men.
               To
               this
               effect
               speak
               Grotius
               ,
               Dr.
               Patrick
               ,
               and
               other
               famous
               Interpreters
               ,
               on
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
               95.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Your
                 Fathers
                 tempted
                 me
                 ;
                 forty
                 years
                 long
                 was
                 I
                 grieved
                 with
                 this
                 Generation
                 .
              
               These
               words
               spoken
               by
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               interpreted
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 As
                 saith
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 your
                 Fathers
                 tempted
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               
                 As
                 saith
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               As
               saith
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Prophet
               David
               .
               So
               
                 Estius
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Note
               that
               in
               the
               Psalmist's
               words
               there
               is
               an
               Enallage
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               (
               frequent
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Psalms
               )
               Me
               for
               Him
               ,
               and
               I
               for
               He.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               97.
               7.
               
               
                 Worship
                 him
                 all
                 ye
                 Gods
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               all
               ye
               Angels
               .
               These
               words
               ,
               
               though
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               interpreted
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bringeth
                 the
                 first-begotten
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               In
               the
               Greek
               't
               is
               ,
               When
               he
               
                 bringeth
                 again
              
               the
               first-begotten
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               who
               is
               his
               first-begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               )
               
                 he
                 commandeth
              
               ,
               let
               even
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               .
               'T
               is
               uncertain
               whether
               St.
               Paul
               had
               any
               respect
               to
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               quote
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               only
               declareth
               the
               Decree
               of
               God
               (
               known
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               for
               subjecting
               the
               Angels
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               words
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               used
               on
               another
               occasion
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               words
               most
               proper
               to
               express
               that
               Decree
               ,
               for
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               generally
               affect
               to
               speak
               in
               Scripture
               Language
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
               102.
               25.
               
               
                 Of
                 old
                 hast
                 thou
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
               This
               seems
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               —
               but
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Sit
               on
               my
               right
               Hand
               ?
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               hath
               rightly
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               the
               Words
               of
               both
               these
               Texts
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               not
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               Context
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               hath
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Lord
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               Text
               of
               the
               Psalms
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Thou
               Lord.
               So
               
                 Estius
                 ,
                 Camerarius
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 )
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 —
                 But
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               said
               the
               Founder
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 )
                 sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 Hand
                 ?
              
               as
               he
               saith
               to
               Christ
               at
               Psal
               .
               110.
               1.
               
               For
               though
               Psal
               .
               110.
               1.
               is
               literally
               designed
               of
               David
               ,
               yet
               you
               Hebrews
               knowing
               that
               David
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               also
               apply
               the
               Words
               there
               ,
               
                 sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 Hand
              
               unto
               the
               Messias
               or
               Christ
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               110.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 Hand
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 
                 make
                 thine
                 Enemies
                 thy
                 Footstool
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               by
               Matth.
               22.
               43.
               that
               the
               Jews
               understood
               these
               words
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               spoken
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               puts
               this
               Question
               to
               them
               ,
               how
               Christ
               could
               be
               
               David's
               Son
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               were
               ,
               it
               should
               seem
               ,
               commonly
               taken
               to
               be
               
               David's
               Words
               )
               if
               he
               was
               
               David's
               Lord
               ?
               which
               can
               no
               way
               be
               answered
               but
               by
               saying
               ,
               he
               was
               
               David's
               Son
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               
               David's
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               God.
               Answ
               .
               Our
               Saviour's
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 David
                 in
                 Spirit
              
               calleth
               him
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 Hand
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               David
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 foreseeing
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               calls
               him
               his
               Lord.
               But
               he
               calleth
               him
               so
               ,
               not
               because
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               if
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               
                 himself
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 his
                 Enemies
                 his
                 Footstool
                 )
              
               but
               because
               not
               only
               the
               Spirits
               of
               David
               and
               all
               Saints
               ,
               but
               even
               Angels
               are
               in
               Heaven
               made
               subject
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               the
               Reward
               of
               his
               most
               Holy
               Life
               and
               obsequious
               and
               acceptable
               Death
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               
               3.
               22.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               But
               note
               that
               when
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
              
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 in
                 decree
              
               said
               ;
               he
               hath
               decreed
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               .
               So
               Dr.
               Patrick
               in
               his
               Paraphrase
               on
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Psal
               .
               110.
               3.
               
               
                 Thy
                 People
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Holiness
                 from
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Dew
                 of
                 thy
                 Youth
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               Text
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               English
               Translation
               ,
               is
               wholly
               unintellible
               .
               
                 Seb.
                 Castalio
              
               has
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               wont
               ,
               made
               a
               probable
               and
               elegant
               sense
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               thus
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 People
              
               (
               or
               thy
               Troops
               )
               
                 shall
                 be
                 chearful
                 ;
                 when
                 with
                 sacred
                 Majesty
                 thou
                 goest
                 to
                 Battel
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 innumerable
                 Youth
                 .
              
               The
               words
               are
               spoken
               to
               David
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Psal
               .
               139.
               7.
               
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 from
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
               Answ
               .
               From
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               an
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               for
               
                 From
                 thee
              
               .
               Like
               as
               when
               't
               is
               said
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Psal
               .
               106.
               33.
               
               
                 They
                 provoked
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               the
               undoubted
               meaning
               is
               ,
               They
               provoked
               Him.
               So
               also
               (
               Eph.
               4.
               30.
               )
               
                 Grieve
                 
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               an
               Hebraism
               for
               Grieve
               not
               God.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Prov.
               8.
               24.
               
               
                 When
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 depths
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 .
              
               Answ
               .
               Solomon
               speaketh
               here
               of
               the
               Quality
               or
               Faculty
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               and
               Men
               order
               their
               Affairs
               wisely
               .
               That
               he
               meaneth
               not
               (
               as
               some
               have
               fancied
               )
               the
               Son
               ,
               or
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               Gender
               he
               useth
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 She
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 high
                 Places
                 :
              
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 She
                 crieth
                 at
                 the
                 gates
              
               :
               and
               
                 chap.
                 7.
                 4.
                 
                 Say
                 unto
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sister
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               Prov.
               30.
               4.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 ascended
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 —
                 who
                 hath
                 established
                 all
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 Son's
                 Name
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Dr.
               
                 S.
                 Partick
              
               interpreteth
               this
               Verse
               thus
               ;
               
                 Hath
                 any
                 Man
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 —
                 who
                 among
                 Men
                 hath
                 gathered
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 fixed
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Man's
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Sons
                 ?
              
            
             
               17.
               
               Isa
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 sitting
                 upon
                 a
                 Throne
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 —
                 go
                 tell
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 
                 Hear
                 ye
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 —
                 shut
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               Appearance
               of
               God
               is
               ascribed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 John
                 12.
                 41.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 said
              
               Isaias
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 Glory
              
               :
               the
               Words
               ,
               
                 Go
                 tell
                 this
                 People
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 28.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Well
                 spake
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
              
               Isaias
               ,
               —
               
                 Go
                 unto
                 this
                 People
              
               ,
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Words
               in
               St.
               John
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               not
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               God
               only
               is
               intended
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Verse
               ,
               as
               all
               confess
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Accordingly
               the
               best
               Greek
               Bibles
               read
               that
               Text
               thus
               ,
               
                 These
                 things
                 said
              
               Isaias
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 God's
                 Glory
              
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               Texts
               in
               the
               Acts
               ascribeth
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               the
               Vision
               and
               all
               the
               Words
               there
               mentioned
               were
               a
               Scene
               wrought
               in
               the
               Prophet's
               Mind
               (
               not
               exhibited
               to
               his
               outward
               senses
               )
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Isa
               .
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 A
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 bare
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 Name
              
               Immanuel
               .
               'T
               is
               added
               ,
               Matth.
               1.
               23.
               
               which
               being
               interpreted
               ,
               is
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Answ
              
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Matthew
               (
               as
               all
               know
               )
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               not
               interpret
               the
               Hebrew
               Name
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Prophet
               (
               whose
               Words
               he
               cited
               )
               had
               done
               before
               him
               .
               We
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Greek
               Translator
               ,
               being
               an
               obscure
               and
               unknown
               Person
               .
               Immanuel
               is
               by
               Erasmus
               interpreted
               
                 God
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               a
               Name
               most
               proper
               for
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Name
               Immanuel
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               very
               plainly
               alludes
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               38.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               Admitting
               that
               Immanuel
               may
               signify
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               yet
               the
               Child
               also
               who
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Sign
               to
               King
               Ahaz
               (
               and
               whom
               Grotius
               thinketh
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               )
               was
               called
               Immanuel
               by
               order
               from
               God.
               And
               there
               are
               several
               Names
               of
               this
               high
               Import
               and
               Signification
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Elihu
               ,
               recorded
               1
               Chron.
               12.
               20.
               signifies
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 my
                 God.
                 Eliatha
              
               (
               mentioned
               1
               Chron
               25.
               4.
               
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 God.
              
               (
               3.
               )
               Christ
               may
               well
               be
               named
               
               Immanuel
               ,
               taking
               it
               for
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               God
               was
               most
               plentifully
               with
               his
               People
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               to
               be
               his
               Ambassador
               and
               Representative
               ,
               and
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               Several
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Trinitariaus
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               than
               this
               was
               intended
               by
               this
               Name
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Isai
               .
               8.
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Stone
                 of
                 Stumbling
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               spoken
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 33.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Neither
               St.
               Paul
               nor
               St.
               Peter
               cite
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               as
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               in
               some
               sense
               applicable
               to
               him
               ;
               namely
               as
               Christ
               also
               was
               to
               many
               a
               Stone
               of
               stumbling
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Isa
               .
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 us
                 a
                 Child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Son
                 is
                 given
                 ;
                 —
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Wonderful
                 ,
                 Counseller
                 ,
                 The
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Encrease
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 and
                 Peace
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
              
               David
               
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 establish
                 it
                 with
                 Judgment
                 
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 Zeal
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 shall
                 perform
                 this
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               This
               cannot
               be
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               it
               speaks
               of
               a
               Prince
               actually
               born
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               Unto
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               Unto
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
               .
               Isaiah
               lived
               above
               seven
               hundred
               Years
               before
               Christ
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Text
               is
               indeed
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               but
               is
               very
               extravagantly
               rendred
               in
               the
               English
               .
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               'tis
               thus
               ,
               
                 Vnto
                 us
                 a
                 Child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Son
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 —
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 shall
                 name
                 him
                 the
                 peaceable
                 Prince
                 ;
                 his
                 Government
                 shall
                 be
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               shall
               reign
               long
               ,
               even
               twenty
               nine
               Years
               )
               
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 very
                 great
                 Peace
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 ordering
                 and
                 establishing
                 it
                 with
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 :
                 The
                 Zeal
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 shall
                 perform
                 this
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               God's
               Love
               to
               his
               chosen
               People
               shall
               make
               good
               this
               my
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
             
               Note
               that
               
                 no
                 end
              
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 end
              
               of
               Riches
               are
               never
               to
               be
               strictly
               understood
               in
               humane
               Affairs
               ;
               but
               we
               mean
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 very
                 great
              
               Peace
               and
               Riches
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Peace
               of
               Hezekiah
               being
               in
               twenty
               nine
               Years
               interrupted
               by
               only
               one
               Expedition
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               unsuccessful
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               enjoyed
               great
               Peace
               ,
               or
               (
               speaking
               hyperbolically
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               Prophet
               )
               Peace
               without
               end
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Isai
               .
               35.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Your
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 —
                 then
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Blind
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Jesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 —
                 Go
                 tell
              
               John
               
                 what
                 ye
                 do
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 the
                 Blind
                 receive
                 their
                 Sight
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               God
               is
               said
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               his
               Ambassadour
               and
               Messenger
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               and
               because
               in
               and
               by
               him
               God
               gave
               Sight
               to
               the
               Blind
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 John
                 14.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Father
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 He
                 doeth
                 the
                 Works
                 .
              
               Acts
               10.
               38.
               
               
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 him
              
               .
            
             
             
               22.
               
               Isai
               .
               40.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 crieth
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 Prepare
                 ye
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 —
                 a
                 high
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 God.
              
               This
               Voice
               was
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Matth.
               3.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               it
               was
               Christ's
               way
               he
               prepared
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               76.
               compared
               with
               
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 Mark
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 24.
                 
                 Answ
                 .
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               is
               said
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               prepared
               the
               way
               for
               Christ
               ;
               because
               Christ
               was
               the
               Ambassadour
               and
               Representative
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               was
               with
               and
               in
               Christ
               .
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 38.
                 
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               John
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 doeth
                 the
                 Works
                 .
              
            
             
               23.
               
               Isai
               .
               44.
               6.
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               Christ
               also
               is
               called
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
              
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               8
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 Rev.
                 22.
                 13.
                 
                 Answ
              
               .
               Rev.
               1.
               8.
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
               At
               v.
               17.
               
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               :
               but
               
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Grotius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hugo
                 Cardinalis
              
               interpret
               the
               Words
               of
               him
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Man.
              
               Christ
               (
               saith
               Hugo
               )
               is
               the
               first
               (
               or
               most
               honourable
               )
               with
               good
               Men
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               (
               or
               most
               
               despised
               )
               with
               Infidels
               and
               wicked
               Men.
               Briefly
               ,
               both
               Almighty
               God
               and
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               are
               the
               First
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               Senses
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Isai
               .
               45.
               23.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 sworn
                 by
                 my Self
                 .
                 —
                 Vnto
                 me
                 every
                 Knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 .
              
               These
               Words
               of
               God
               are
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 We
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Judgment
                 Seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 —
                 Every
                 Knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Tongue
                 shall
                 confess
                 to
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               bowing
               and
               confessing
               to
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               Judgment
               ,
               we
               are
               said
               to
               bow
               and
               confess
               to
               God
               ;
               because
               Christ
               then
               and
               there
               holdeth
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               representeth
               him
               and
               acteth
               by
               his
               Commission
               .
               So
               Men
               are
               said
               to
               appear
               before
               our
               Soveraign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               they
               appear
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               his
               Judges
               ;
               because
               the
               Judges
               act
               in
               the
               Kings
               stead
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Commission
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Isai
               .
               48.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 spoken
                 in
                 secret
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
              
               in
               this
               Text
               is
               not
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               for
               Christ
               was
               not
               sent
               by
               the
               Lord
               God
               and
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Prophets
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               But
               if
               it
               were
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Son
               that
               here
               speaketh
               ,
               yet
               this
               very
               Text
               would
               prove
               that
               he
               is
               not
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               here
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               is
               not
               himself
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               
                 sent
                 by
                 God.
              
               The
               Prophet
               seems
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Overthrow
               of
               the
               Chaldean
               and
               Babylonish
               Troops
               ,
               by
               some
               great
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               God
               either
               had
               or
               would
               raise
               up
               against
               them
               ,
               see
               ver
               .
               14.
               and
               15.
               
               Therefore
               Grotius
               and
               Forerius
               do
               not
               translate
               (
               as
               the
               English
               hath
               it
               )
               
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 this
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
              
               or
               before
               it
               hapneth
               .
               
                 There
                 am
                 I
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               declare
               it
               as
               explicitly
               and
               clearly
               as
               if
               I
               were
               present
               on
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Jer.
               23.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 a
                 righteous
                 Branch
                 ,
                 —
                 in
                 his
                 days
              
               Judah
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 dwell
                 safely
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               'tis
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 Justifier
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               happy
               and
               peaceful
               days
               of
               the
               Branch
               ,
               the
               Nation
               shall
               call
               God
               their
               Justifier
               ,
               or
               their
               merciful
               Deliverer
               from
               all
               Adversaries
               and
               all
               Evils
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Dan.
               3.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               'tis
               like
               a
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               like
               an
               Angel
               ,
               for
               so
               this
               Passage
               is
               explained
               at
               ver
               .
               28.
               
               Angels
               are
               called
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Job
                 .
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Job
              
               38.
               7.
               
            
             
               28.
               
               Micha
               5.
               2.
               
               Thou
               Bethlehem
               ,
               
                 —
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Ruler
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 whose
                 goings
                 forth
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 from
                 everlasting
                 :
              
               or
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Eternity
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               'tis
               ,
               
                 From
                 ancient
                 days
                 .
                 Grotius
              
               makes
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               whose
               goings
               forth
               (
               or
               whose
               Descent
               ,
               Original
               ,
               or
               Pedigree
               )
               is
               of
               old
               ,
               from
               ancient
               times
               .
               
               For
               Christ
               descendeth
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               Royal
               Stock
               of
               David
               of
               Bethlehem
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               Zech.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 Glory
                 hath
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
                 spoiled
                 you
                 ;
                 —
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 my
                 Hand
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Spoil
                 to
                 their
                 Servants
                 :
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               These
               Words
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               English
               Translation
               ,
               are
               hardly
               sense
               .
               Neither
               are
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               himself
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               second
               Angel
               ,
               who
               at
               ver
               .
               3.
               and
               4.
               spoke
               to
               the
               first
               Angel
               ,
               and
               to
               Zechariah
               .
               The
               Verses
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               rendred
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Afterwards
                 shall
                 be
                 Glory
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               after
               ye
               are
               departed
               our
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               7.
               ye
               shall
               have
               Peace
               and
               Honour
               )
               
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
                 spoiled
                 you
                 :
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               To
               the
               Babylonians
               and
               their
               Confederates
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 my
                 Hand
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Spoil
                 
                 to
                 their
                 Servants
                 ;
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               I
               will
               stir
               up
               their
               Subjects
               to
               rebel
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               spoil
               them
               )
               
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               Peace
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Zech.
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 said
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 rebuke
                 thee
              
               .
               Answ
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               in
               the
               first
               clause
               is
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               ver
               .
               1.
               for
               there
               Satan
               stands
               before
               the
               Angel.
               And
               that
               indeed
               he
               was
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               not
               true
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               
                 ascertained
                 by
                 his
                 praying
                 to
                 another
                 Person
                 to
                 rebuke
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               chastise
               )
               Satan
               .
               When
               Angels
               are
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               represent
               his
               Person
               ,
               the
               names
               Jehovah
               and
               God
               are
               communicated
               to
               them
               ;
               
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Flame
                 of
                 Fire
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Bush
                 .
                 —
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Jehovah
                 )
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 aside
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 God
                 called
                 to
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 —
                 Moreover
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
                 .
              
               Briefly
               ,
               Jehovah
               is
               a
               
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               sometimes
               communicated
               both
               to
               Persons
               and
               Places
               .
               Therefore
               the
               English
               have
               very
               ill
               translated
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 83.
                 18.
                 
                 Thou
                 whose
                 Name
                 alone
                 is
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 art
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               'tis
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 thou
                 alone
                 art
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               31.
               
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 .
              
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               17.
               nay
               the
               Words
               (
               tho
               spoken
               of
               God
               )
               seem
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 John
                 19.
                 37.
                 
                 Answ
              
               .
               As
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               pierce
               God
               with
               their
               Sins
               of
               several
               kinds
               ;
               so
               they
               pierced
               him
               again
               when
               they
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               who
               received
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               kindly
               and
               respectfully
               entertained
               )
               Christ
               ,
               was
               understood
               as
               receiving
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               are
               not
               by
               St.
               
                 John
                 interpreted
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               
                 accommodated
                 to
              
               Christ
               and
               his
               Sufferings
               .
            
             
             
               23.
               
               Mal.
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 my
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               or
               Prince
               )
               
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
                 ,
                 shall
                 suddainly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
              
               This
               Messenger
               was
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               who
               prepared
               the
               way
               before
               Christ
               .
               Answ
               .
               See
               on
               Isai
               .
               40.
               3.
               
            
             
               33.
               
               Baruch
               .
               3.
               35
               ,
               37.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 —
                 afterwards
                 did
                 he
                 shew
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 Men.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               'T
               is
               an
               Apocryphal
               Book
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Those
               that
               admit
               the
               Book
               ,
               reject
               these
               Verses
               as
               supposititions
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               original
               Greek
               may
               be
               thus
               rendred
               .
               Afterwards
               this
               Book
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               which
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               was
               seen
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               
                 turned
                 over
              
               by
               Men.
               Note
               that
               the
               last
               Verse
               of
               
                 Baruch
                 3d
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               read
               with
               the
               first
               of
               Baruch
               the
               4th
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               particular
               Answers
               to
               
                 the
                 several
                 Texts
              
               objected
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Socinians
               say
               farther
               
                 to
                 them
                 all
              
               in
               general
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Whereas
               so
               exceptionable
               a
               Doctrine
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               its
               Dependances
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               clear
               Texts
               and
               demonstrative
               Arguments
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               these
               Texts
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               clear
               and
               evident
               Proofs
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               must
               have
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Wit
               and
               Capacity
               to
               apprehend
               how
               most
               of
               them
               are
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               why
               or
               to
               what
               end
               they
               are
               alledged
               by
               the
               Trinitarians
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               in
               the
               Heat
               of
               Disputation
               and
               Anger
               ,
               Men
               catch
               up
               any
               Weapon
               against
               their
               Adversaries
               ;
               yet
               out
               of
               these
               Heats
               the
               more
               learned
               and
               judicious
               Trinitarians
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               Trinity
               and
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               not
               indeed
               taught
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               are
               a
               Revelation
               made
               to
               us
               in
               the
               New.
               So
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Adv.
                 Prax.
                 c.
                 3.
                 
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Serm.
              
               6.
               
               St.
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Adv.
                 Lucif
                 .
                 Thcodoret
                 l.
                 2.
                 ad
                 Graec.
                 R.
                 Tuitiensis
                 de
                 Divin
                 .
                 Offic.
                 l.
                 11.
                 c.
                 14.
                 
                 Fr.
                 L.
                 Brugensis
              
               on
               John
               1.
               49.
               
               and
               on
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Card.
                 Bellarmine
                 de
                 Christ
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               6.
               and
               more
               plainly
               
                 de
                 Purg.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 11.
                 
                 Calovius
                 Anticrel
                 .
                 S.
                 420.
                 
                 Alf.
                 Salmero
                 Pros
                 .
                 in
                 Evang.
                 11.
                 q.
              
               3.
               
               And
               infinite
               more
               ,
               both
               Catholicks
               and
               Reformed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               so
               many
               had
               not
               confessed
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               thing
               is
               evident
               in
               it self
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Trinity
               were
               indeed
               taught
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               how
               came
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               to
               be
               so
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               all
               confess
               )
               they
               had
               not
               the
               least
               Suspicion
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               more
               than
               one
               Person
               ?
               And
               if
               in
               this
               they
               had
               erred
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               our
               Saviour
               would
               have
               reproved
               their
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               carefully
               set
               them
               right
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               But
               doth
               our
               Lord
               any
               where
               charge
               them
               with
               Heresy
               ,
               for
               believing
               that
               God
               is
               only
               one
               Person
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Socinians
               confess
               ,
               that
               to
               Persons
               who
               never
               read
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               great
               Question
               ,
               some
               of
               their
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Texts
               ,
               
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
              
               may
               seem
               somewhat
               harsh
               and
               strained
               .
               But
               this
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               only
               because
               such
               Persons
               have
               been
               
                 always
                 accustomed
              
               to
               understand
               the
               alledged
               Texts
               in
               a
               contrary
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               if
               they
               will
               
                 often
                 read
                 and
                 consider
              
               the
               Socinian
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               soon
               discern
               that
               't
               is
               not
               only
               a
               probable
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               and
               only
               sense
               of
               which
               these
               Texts
               are
               capable
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               reconcile
               them
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               (
               particularly
               )
               to
               the
               many
               and
               clear
               Texts
               and
               Demonstrations
               cited
               and
               hinted
               in
               the
               first
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Yours
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Third
               Letter
               TO
               A
               FRIEND
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               UNITARIANS
               ,
               Called
               also
               SOCINIANS
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Texts
               objected
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Acts
               ;
               and
               their
               Answers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Matth.
                   22.
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Ye
                   do
                   err
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Third
               Letter
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               ,
               called
               Socinians
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               I
               give
               you
               the
               Texts
               of
               
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Acts
              
               objected
               to
               the
               Socinian
               Doctrine
               concerning
               God
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               and
               the
               Answers
               of
               the
               Socinians
               to
               the
               Arguments
               arising
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Matth.
               1.
               23.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 Name
              
               Immanuel
               ,
               
                 which
                 being
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               Isai
               .
               7.
               14.
               
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Matth.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 King
                 of
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               
                 for
                 we
                 —
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Neither
               
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               nor
               Latin
               Word
               for
               worship
               him
               ,
               import
               any
               more
               than
               
                 a
                 civil
              
               Worship
               and
               Honour
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               manner
               over
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               particularly
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               prostrate
               to
               Kings
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 19.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Kings
                 1.
                 16
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 31.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
              
               9.
               6.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Mat.
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 hath
                 Power
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plainly
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Man.
               God
               gave
               this
               Authority
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               gave
               to
               him
               also
               to
               know
               what
               was
               in
               Mens
               Hearts
               ;
               namely
               ,
               whether
               their
               Repentance
               and
               outward
               Professions
               were
               sincere
               and
               lasting
               .
               
                 John
                 2.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               1.
               
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               Mat.
               11.
               27.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 delivered
                 to
                 me
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Son
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               If
               Christ
               were
               himself
               that
               
                 one
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               said
               here
               that
               
                 another
                 Person
              
               gave
               all
               things
               into
               his
               Hands
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               most
               Orthodox
               Interpreters
               do
               understand
               
                 all
                 things
              
               here
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               things
               requisite
               for
               
               procuring
               and
               effecting
               the
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               the
               executing
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               Whereas
               our
               Lord
               adds
               ,
               
                 None
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Son
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Maldonate
               and
               Grotius
               make
               the
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               None
               but
               God
               knows
               
                 what
                 the
                 Son's
                 Office
                 is
              
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               is
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Men
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               none
               but
               the
               Son
               knows
               
                 the
                 Father's
                 Mind
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               way
               and
               means
               by
               which
               Mankind
               is
               to
               be
               redeemed
               and
               saved
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               Mat.
               12.
               31.
               
               
                 Blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiven
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               judicious
               Interpreters
               ,
               by
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               understand
               Mens
               ascribing
               (
               with
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               in
               this
               Chapter
               )
               the
               Miracles
               and
               Works
               done
               apparently
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               Magick
               ,
               or
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               is
               not
               in
               this
               Text
               a
               Person
               or
               a
               God
               ,
               but
               merely
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               (
               6.
               )
               Mat.
               18.
               20.
               
               
                 Where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Matth.
               28.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 always
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               ,
               and
               is
               with
               his
               People
               ;
               not
               by
               an
               immediate
               Presence
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               most
               powerful
               Aid
               and
               Help
               ,
               which
               he
               affordeth
               partly
               by
               his
               continual
               and
               succesful
               Mediation
               with
               God
               for
               them
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               partly
               by
               the
               Angels
               who
               are
               under
               his
               Directions
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               engaged
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               14.
               
            
             
               (
               7.
               )
               Matth.
               26.
               63.
               
               
                 Tell
                 us
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Like
               to
               which
               Text
               are
               
                 Matth.
                 14.
                 33.
                 
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 49.
                 
                 Answ
                 .
              
               It
               being
               manifest
               that
               Princes
               are
               called
               Sons
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               82.
               6.
               
               As
               also
               that
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 (
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 )
              
               is
               literally
               meant
               of
               David
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Jews
               both
               then
               and
               now
               call
               the
               Messias
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               not
               because
               (
               as
               some
               imagine
               )
               they
               think
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               generated
               
               of
               the
               Divine
               Substance
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               expect
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               very
               great
               Prince
               ,
               an
               universal
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               a
               more
               perfect
               and
               higher
               sense
               than
               David
               ,
               or
               other
               Princes
               are
               .
            
             
               (
               8.
               )
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               
                 Baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               is
               a
               Rite
               by
               which
               one
               delivers
               himself
               to
               the
               Institution
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               of
               such
               Person
               or
               Persons
               :
               so
               that
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               to
               profess
               to
               be
               led
               and
               guided
               by
               them
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               Grotius
               expresses
               this
               matter
               )
               't
               is
               to
               declare
               we
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               other
               thing
               as
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               what
               proceeds
               from
               these
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               commanded
               by
               God
               or
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               delivered
               by
               his
               Son
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               externally
               by
               the
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               internally
               with
               the
               Witness
               and
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God.
               (
               2.
               )
               'T
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               ridiculously
               pretended
               ,
               that
               a
               Person
               or
               thing
               is
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               baptized
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               it
               .
               For
               then
               Moses
               and
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               also
               would
               be
               Gods
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Fathers
                 were
                 —
                 all
                 baptized
                 unto
              
               Moses
               .
               
                 Acts
                 19.
                 3.
                 
                 Vnto
                 what
                 then
                 were
                 ye
                 baptized
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Vnto
              
               John's
               Baptism
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Generality
               of
               Interpreters
               )
               
                 unto
                 John
              
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               by
               him
               delivered
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               doubted
               that
               to
               be
               
                 baptized
                 unto
              
               a
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               such
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               'T
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               that
               understand
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Syriac
               Idioms
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               'T
               is
               manifest
               by
               comparing
               some
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               For
               what
               in
               some
               of
               them
               is
               called
               
                 baptizing
                 unto
              
               ,
               is
               in
               others
               called
               
                 baptizing
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 .
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               the
               same
               Preposition
               in
               the
               Greek
               that
               
               is
               used
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 3.
                 
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
              
               (
               or
               
                 unto
                 )
                 his
                 Death
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 27.
                 
                 As
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
              
               (
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               unto
               Christ
               )
               
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
              
               .
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
               
                 Be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Acts
               8.
               16.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Who
               does
               not
               now
               see
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               baptized
               unto
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Person
               or
               thing
               ,
               are
               used
               as
               equivalent
               terms
               ?
               And
               accordingly
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               particularly
               Tertullian
               ,
               often
               say
               baptized
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Nothing
               therefore
               can
               be
               inferred
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               for
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Son
               or
               Spirit
               ;
               because
               as
               now
               Christians
               are
               baptized
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               Jews
               were
               baptized
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               
               John's
               Disciples
               unto
               John.
               
            
             
               (
               9.
               )
               Luke
               1.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               76.
               
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 he
              
               (
               John
               Baptist
               )
               
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 
                 Power
                 of
              
               Elias
               .
               —
               
                 Thou
                 Child
                 shalt
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 prepare
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               Isa
               .
               40.
               3.
               
            
             
               (
               10.
               )
               Luke
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Increase
                 our
                 Faith.
                 Answ
                 :
              
               By
               thy
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               always
               heard
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               (
               11.
               )
               Luke
               24.
               47.
               
               
                 That
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 should
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 his
              
               (
               Christ
               )
               
                 Name
                 .
                 Answ
              
               .
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               Christ
               commanded
               the
               Disciples
               to
               require
               Men
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               on
               their
               so
               doing
               to
               assure
               them
               in
               his
               Name
               (
               or
               from
               him
               )
               that
               God
               would
               forgive
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               12.
               )
               John
               1.
               1.
               
               &c.
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               The
               Trinitarian
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Chapter
               is
               absurd
               ,
               and
               contradictory
               :
               't
               is
               this
               ,
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               :
               i.
               e.
               from
               all
               Eternity
               .
               Answ
               .
               From
               all
               Eternity
               is
               before
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               or
               without
               Beginning
               ;
               not
               in
               the
               Beginning
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               must
               refer
               to
               some
               time
               and
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
               Word
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               ever
               of
               these
               senses
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               cannot
               be
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               by
               Virtue
               or
               Force
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               of
               this
               Expression
               ,
               
                 Was
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               was
               God
               the
               Son.
               Answ
               .
               But
               where
               in
               Scripture
               is
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               called
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               The
               Son
               was
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               Answ
               .
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               God
               in
               this
               clause
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               .
               But
               was
               not
               the
               Son
               also
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               he
               too
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Trinitarians
               )
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               God
               ?
               If
               he
               is
               ,
               why
               doth
               St.
               John
               only
               say
               
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               how
               comes
               the
               Father
               to
               engross
               here
               the
               Title
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 God.
              
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               here
               ?
               was
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               the
               Father
               ?
               for
               so
               they
               interpreted
               God
               in
               the
               foregoing
               clause
               .
               No
               ,
               God
               in
               this
               clause
               ,
               hath
               
                 a
                 new
                 meaning
              
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son.
              
               But
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               there
               are
               not
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son.
              
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 with
                 
                 God.
              
               How
               comes
               this
               to
               be
               again
               repeated
               ?
               for
               John
               had
               said
               once
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God.
               They
               care
               not
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               enough
               .
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               sense
               of
               this
               Context
               ,
               no
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               this
               Repetition
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Tautology
               .
               But
               let
               us
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               hear
               Grotius
               interpreting
               this
               sublime
               Proem
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               when
               God
               created
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
               For
               these
               Words
               are
               taken
               from
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               The
               Hebrews
               call
               that
               
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
              
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               made
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               does
               all
               other
               his
               extraordinary
               Works
               ,
               
                 his
                 Word
              
               .
               Psal
               .
               33.
               6.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 were
                 the
                 Heavens
                 made
                 .
              
               Heb.
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Worlds
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               They
               borrowed
               this
               Expression
               from
               Moses
               ,
               who
               in
               describing
               the
               Creation
               ,
               saith
               that
               
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               1.
               3.
               
               
               
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Firmament
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               1.
               6.
               and
               so
               through
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               .
               Undoubtedly
               Moses
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Word
               orally
               spoken
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               God
               put
               forth
               his
               
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               and
               thereby
               created
               Light
               and
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               easily
               as
               Men
               can
               speak
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Firmament
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               why
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               was
               called
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               by
               David
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Writers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               It
               was
               not
               yet
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               not
               yet
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               
                 (
                 ver
              
               .
               10.
               and
               14.
               )
               but
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 God
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               The
               Word
               (
               or
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               )
               is
               not
               something
               different
               from
               God
               ;
               but
               being
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
               is
               God.
               'T
               is
               the
               common
               Maxim
               of
               Divines
               ,
               that
               the
               Attributes
               and
               Properties
               of
               God
               are
               God.
               Which
               is
               in
               some
               sense
               true
               .
               We
               may
               also
               here
               note
               ,
               that
               those
               Persons
               
               (
               whether
               Angels
               or
               Men
               )
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Word
              
               hath
               been
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               Degree
               communicated
               ,
               have
               also
               had
               the
               Names
               Jehovah
               and
               God
               given
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Angel
               who
               destroyed
               Sodom
               by
               
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Tempest
              
               from
               Heaven
               is
               called
               Jehovah
               ;
               so
               is
               he
               that
               promised
               Abraham
               to
               cause
               Sarah
               to
               conceive
               a
               Son
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               13.
               
               On
               the
               same
               account
               God
               says
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 See
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 thee
                 a
                 God
                 to
              
               Pharaoh
               .
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 with
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               here
               again
               repeated
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               is
               so
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               all
               that
               God
               is
               ;
               there
               being
               other
               Properties
               and
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               communicable
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               English-Geneva
               Translation
               saith
               here
               ,
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               It.
               But
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               begins
               here
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               Person
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Figure
                 of
                 Speech
              
               that
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               Wisdom
               
                 hath
                 builded
              
               her
               House
               ,
               and
               
                 hewn
                 out
              
               her
               seven
               Pillars
               ,
               Prov.
               
               9.
               1.
               
               And
               that
               David
               calls
               God's
               Commandments
               Counsellours
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               24.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 him
              
               :
               i.
               e.
               In
               him
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               World
               and
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ;
               Ver.
               10.
               and
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Was
                 Life
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               By
               the
               Word
               ,
               when
               made
               Flesh
               or
               Man
               ,
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               obtaining
               Life
               (
               eternal
               Life
               )
               was
               discovered
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               The
               way
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               John
               12.
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 Life
                 was
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               The
               Life-giving
               Doctrine
               by
               him
               taught
               was
               that
               Light
               ,
               to
               and
               by
               which
               Men
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               direct
               their
               Steps
               in
               order
               to
               eternal
               Blessedness
               .
               John
               12.
               50.
               
               So
               here
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               called
               Light
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               was
               called
               Life
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               He
               (
               John
               )
               
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 Light
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 John
              
               neither
               was
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               bringer
               of
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               though
               he
               bare
               Witness
               to
               both
               .
               'T
               is
               usual
               in
               familiar
               Speech
               to
               call
               the
               Bringer
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               he
               brings
               :
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               our
               Saviour
               is
               called
               Life
               ,
               and
               
               Light
               ,
               
                 John
                 14.
                 6.
                 
                 John
              
               8.
               12.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               Here
               the
               Evangelist
               returns
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               in
               Process
               of
               time
               the
               Word
               became
               incarnate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Abode
                 on
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               conversed
               in
               the
               World
               among
               Men.
               God
               communicated
               his
               Word
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               vast
               Effusion
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               )
               to
               his
               Son
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               Acts.
               10.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               The
               World
               and
               all
               Men
               were
               made
               by
               this
               Word
               ,
               which
               (
               afterwards
               )
               abode
               on
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               and
               which
               in
               and
               by
               him
               performed
               Works
               not
               much
               less
               wonderful
               than
               was
               the
               first
               Creation
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 World
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               Knew
               not
               that
               the
               Word
               abiding
               on
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               that
               very
               Divine
               Word
               which
               made
               both
               the
               World
               and
               all
               Men.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 came
                 unto
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               To
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               He
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               Word
               came
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
             
               
                 His
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               did
               not
               own
               him
               for
               what
               he
               indeed
               was
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Word
               .
               'T
               is
               again
               repeated
               ,
               to
               brand
               the
               Ingratitude
               and
               Stupidity
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
               that
               Age.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Them
                 that
                 believe
                 on
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               On
               his
               Name
               ,
               is
               an
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Them
               that
               believed
               on
               the
               Word
               ,
               made
               Flesh
               :
               or
               them
               that
               received
               and
               owned
               him
               for
               what
               he
               indeed
               was
               ,
               even
               the
               Divine
               Word
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               Or
               ,
               For
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               did
               abide
               on
               and
               inhabit
               an
               humane
               Person
               ,
               the
               Person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               (
               in
               Appearance
               )
               made
               Flesh
               or
               Man
               :
               for
               Flesh
               is
               the
               usual
               Scripture
               Phrase
               for
               Man
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 26.
                 
                 Jer.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 Jer.
                 17.
                 5.
                 
                 Mark
              
               13.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               The
               Glory
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               on
               whom
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               did
               abide
               and
               inhabit
               in
               him
               .
               We
               beheld
               his
               Glory
               in
               his
               many
               Miracles
               ,
               John
               2.
               11.
               
               Also
               in
               his
               Transfiguration
               ,
               
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               And
               on
               many
               other
               occasions
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               A
               Glory
               worthy
               of
               the
               only-begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               only-begotten
               on
               several
               accounts
               ,
               this
               especially
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               was
               begotten
               by
               the
               Divine
               Power
               on
               a
               Woman
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               35.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               John
               
                 bare
                 Witness
                 of
                 him
                 —
                 saying
                 ,
                 —
                 He
                 was
                 before
                 me
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Was
               before
               me
               in
               Dignity
               ,
               being
               the
               only-begotten
               of
               God.
               So
               Erasmus
               and
               Beza
               as
               well
               as
               Grotius
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Bosom
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Who
               is
               most
               dear
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               So
               the
               Phrase
               signifies
               in
               other
               Texts
               ;
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 Deut.
              
               13.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Hath
                 declared
                 him
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               hath
               revealed
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               to
               Men.
               Hitherto
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               Grotius
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
              
               (
               according
               to
               Grotius
               )
               is
               not
               an
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               here
               the
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               Word
               abiding
               without
               
               measure
               on
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               (
               as
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18.
                 
                 Col.
              
               2.
               3.
               see
               the
               Notes
               on
               these
               Texts
               )
               't
               is
               therefore
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               Person
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               Person
               with
               Christ
               and
               he
               with
               that
               .
            
             
               This
               notion
               of
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               will
               lead
               a
               Man
               through
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               with
               far
               more
               ease
               than
               any
               other
               hitherto
               offered
               .
               Besides
               that
               it
               is
               so
               well
               founded
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               shown
               on
               ver
               .
               1.
               't
               is
               also
               as
               easy
               and
               obvious
               ,
               and
               clears
               the
               sense
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               expected
               on
               a
               Portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               obscure
               and
               dark
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               designedly
               written
               after
               a
               mysterious
               and
               sublime
               manner
               .
            
             
               (
               13.
               )
               John
               2.
               19
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 three
                 Days
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 —
                 He
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Christ
               raised
               his
               Body
               ,
               by
               a
               Power
               communicated
               to
               Him
               by
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               accordingly
               his
               being
               raised
               ,
               is
               always
               attributed
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               to
               himself
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
               Paul
               
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 —
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               See
               also
               
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Thess
                 .
              
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Had
               our
               Lord
               raised
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               proper
               Power
               ,
               his
               Resurrection
               could
               in
               no
               respect
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               (
               14.
               )
               John
               2.
               25.
               
               
                 He
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 Man.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Knowledg
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               ,
               or
               now
               in
               his
               state
               of
               Exaltation
               hath
               ,
               of
               the
               Secrets
               of
               Mens
               Hearts
               ,
               is
               the
               pure
               Gift
               of
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Word
               abiding
               on
               him
               .
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
               John
               3.
               34.
               
               
                 God
                 giveth
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 measure
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               sparingly
               )
               
                 unto
                 him
              
               .
               But
               see
               also
               what
               they
               say
               on
               Rev.
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               (
               15.
               )
               John
               3.
               13.
               
               
                 No
                 Man
                 hath
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Camerarius
                 ,
              
               acknowledg
               that
               the
               Greek
               should
               be
               rendred
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Neither
               so
               are
               the
               Words
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               an
               idle
               Repetition
               of
               what
               went
               before
               ;
               for
               
               it
               is
               repeated
               
                 majoris
                 asseverationis
                 causâ
              
               ,
               for
               its
               greater
               Confirmation
               .
               The
               most
               learned
               Orthodox
               Interpreters
               understand
               this
               ascending
               into
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               descending
               ,
               only
               metaphorically
               ;
               and
               interpret
               thus
               ,
               
                 No
                 Man
                 hath
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               No
               Man
               hath
               known
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               .
               
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               but
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               to
               you
               as
               the
               Messenger
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               of
               God.
               
                 Even
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               even
               I
               whose
               Meditation
               and
               Conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               As
               St.
               Paul
               says
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 Our
                 Conversation
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               So
               they
               interpret
               the
               whole
               Passage
               ,
               of
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               considers
               and
               speaks
               of
               himself
               here
               by
               the
               Name
               only
               of
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man.
              
               But
               the
               Socinians
               do
               (
               generally
               )
               understand
               this
               Text
               literally
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               here
               intimated
               that
               before
               our
               Lord
               entred
               upon
               his
               Office
               of
               Messias
               ,
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               to
               Heaven
               to
               be
               instructed
               
               in
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               (
               as
               Moses
               was
               into
               the
               Mount
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               12.
               )
               and
               from
               thence
               descended
               to
               execute
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               said
               Will
               of
               God.
               The
               same
               thing
               they
               say
               is
               also
               hinted
               ,
               
                 John
                 6.
                 38
                 ,
                 46
                 ,
                 51
                 ,
                 62.
                 
                 John
              
               8.
               40.
               
            
             
               (
               16.
               )
               John
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 only
                 begotten
                 .
                 Answ
              
               .
               See
               on
               John
               1.
               14.
               
            
             
               (
               17.
               )
               John
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 He
              
               (
               the
               Father
               )
               
                 doth
                 ,
                 those
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 Son.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Son
               doth
               them
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               the
               Father
               inhabiting
               in
               him
               .
               
                 John
                 5.
                 30.
                 
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 my self
                 .
              
               John
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 He
                 doth
                 the
                 Works
                 .
              
               Matth.
               12.
               28.
               
               
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               18.
               )
               John
               5.
               23.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 Men
                 should
                 honour
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               only
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               honour
               God
               or
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               not
               forget
               to
               honour
               also
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               to
               him
               the
               Father
               hath
               committed
               the
               last
               Judgment
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               
               An
               Equality
               of
               Honour
               
               is
               no
               more
               intended
               here
               ,
               than
               an
               Equality
               of
               Perfection
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 perfect
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               5.
               48.
               
               For
               the
               sense
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               truly
               perfect
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               endeavour
               to
               be
               perfect
               with
               that
               Perfection
               of
               which
               your
               finite
               Natures
               are
               capable
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               John
               6.
               44.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               shall
               raise
               and
               change
               our
               Bodies
               by
               the
               same
               Divine
               Word
               ,
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               communicated
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               abiding
               on
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               while
               he
               was
               in
               this
               mortal
               Life
               he
               raised
               and
               changed
               the
               Body
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               which
               was
               corrupted
               :
               that
               the
               Power
               by
               which
               he
               restored
               Lazarus
               to
               Life
               again
               ,
               was
               not
               our
               Lords
               own
               proper
               Power
               ,
               but
               God's
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               is
               plainly
               intimated
               by
               our
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               
                 John
                 11.
                 41.
                 
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 me
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Almighty
               God
               can
               lodge
               even
               in
               dry
               Bones
               ,
               a
               Power
               of
               restoring
               the
               dead
               ,
               2
               Kings
               13.
               21.
               see
               also
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               on
               John
               5.
               19.
               
            
             
             
               (
               20.
               )
               John
               8.
               56
               ,
               58.
               
               Abraham
               rejoiced
               (
               or
               desired
               )
               
                 to
                 see
                 my
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 it
                 .
                 —
                 Before
              
               Abraham
               
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               Or
               (
               as
               't
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               
                 Syriac
                 ,
                 Nonnus
              
               and
               
                 Grotius
                 )
                 I
                 was
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 Abraham
              
               saw
               Christ's
               Day
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ;
               he
               saw
               it
               as
               coming
               ,
               not
               as
               present
               ;
               he
               foresaw
               (
               as
               he
               desired
               )
               the
               time
               when
               it
               should
               be
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               St.
               Austin
               has
               confessed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               before
               Abraham
               ,
               not
               actually
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Counsel
               Decree
               ,
               and
               Ordination
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               St.
               Peter
               explains
               this
               matter
               ;
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
                 Who
                 verily
                 was
                 fore-ordained
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 times
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               at
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
               
               Christ
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               The
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 Whose
                 Names
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               Every
               one
               sees
               that
               Christ
               could
               be
               no
               otherways
               slain
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Decree
               of
               God.
               
               See
               more
               such
               Instances
               on
               John
               17.
               5.
               
               'T
               is
               true
               the
               Jews
               did
               not
               apprehend
               in
               what
               sense
               our
               Lord
               meant
               he
               was
               before
               Abraham
               :
               but
               neither
               did
               he
               intend
               or
               care
               they
               should
               ;
               for
               finding
               them
               averse
               from
               Truth
               and
               Piety
               ,
               he
               often
               so
               spake
               to
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               perplex
               and
               affront
               their
               Blindness
               and
               Arrogance
               yet
               more
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               see
               for
               this
               Luke
               8.
               10.
               
            
             
               (
               21.
               )
               John.
               10.
               30.
               
               
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 are
                 one
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Not
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               Friends
               are
               said
               to
               be
               one
               .
               Thus
               our
               Lord
               explains
               himself
               ,
               
                 John
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 Keep
                 them
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
              
               The
               Disciples
               could
               be
               one
               no
               otherways
               than
               as
               Friends
               are
               one
               ,
               (
               namely
               
                 in
                 Affection
                 and
                 Design
              
               )
               neither
               with
               one
               another
               nor
               with
               God.
               
                 Ver.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Glory
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Power
               of
               doing
               Miracles
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               22.
               )
               John
               10.
               33.
               
               
                 Thou
                 being
                 a
                 Man
                 makest
                 thy self
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               God.
               Answ
               .
               It
               appears
               they
               lied
               ,
               by
               our
               Saviours
               
               Answer
               at
               
                 ver
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 Say
                 ye
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Thou
                 blasphemest
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Had
               our
               Lord
               been
               more
               than
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               owned
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               when
               they
               charged
               him
               with
               Blasphemy
               for
               saying
               those
               things
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               might
               (
               by
               their
               strained
               Consequences
               )
               be
               inferred
               that
               he
               made
               himself
               a
               God.
               Camero
               on
               this
               Text
               ingenuously
               confesses
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 this
                 Context
              
               our
               Lord
               doth
               not
               make
               himself
               God
               :
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               times
               and
               circumstances
               required
               ,
               that
               the
               Revelation
               of
               this
               Mystery
               should
               be
               deferred
               till
               our
               Lord's
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               .
               In
               which
               saying
               he
               gives
               up
               to
               the
               Socinians
               all
               the
               Texts
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               .
            
             
               (
               23.
               )
               John
               10.
               38.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               also
               said
               ,
               1
               
                 John
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               exerciseth
               Love
               and
               Charity
               )
               
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Therefore
               Christ
               and
               Christians
               are
               said
               to
               
               be
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               mutual
               Love
               ;
               or
               because
               of
               their
               mutual
               Love.
               
            
             
               (
               24.
               )
               John
               12.
               41.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 said
              
               Isaias
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               see
               on
               Isai
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               (
               25.
               )
               John
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 Ye
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 believe
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Our
               Lord
               has
               himself
               interpreted
               this
               .
               John
               12.
               44.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 believeth
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               26.
               )
               John
               14.
               7
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 had
                 known
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 would
                 have
                 known
                 my
                 Father
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ye
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 :
                 —
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 seen
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 how
                 sayest
                 thou
                 then
                 ,
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               It
               is
               also
               said
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 ,
                 heareth
                 me
              
               ;
               't
               is
               there
               farther
               added
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               Shall
               we
               now
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               Christ
               :
               nay
               ,
               are
               him
               also
               that
               sent
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               God
               ?
               The
               Truth
               therefore
               is
               ,
               when
               
               we
               are
               said
               to
               know
               ,
               see
               ,
               hear
               ,
               despise
               God
               ,
               in
               knowing
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               or
               despising
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               the
               meaning
               only
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               true
               Ministers
               being
               the
               Ambassadours
               and
               Messengers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               revealing
               to
               us
               his
               Nature
               and
               Will
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               forth
               to
               be
               esteemed
               one
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               them
               ,
               we
               see
               and
               hear
               him
               as
               much
               as
               the
               invisible
               God
               can
               be
               seen
               or
               heard
               ,
               in
               this
               mortal
               Life
               .
            
             
               (
               27.
               )
               John
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               obvious
               meaning
               is
               ,
               if
               ye
               pray
               for
               any
               thing
               to
               God
               ,
               using
               my
               Name
               ;
               I
               will
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               done
               for
               you
               by
               my
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               general
               Intercession
               that
               I
               will
               make
               for
               all
               good
               Christians
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               )
               seeing
               he
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               28.
               )
               John
               16.
               8
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 When
                 he
              
               (
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               )
               
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 reprove
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 Sin
                 :
                 —
                 He
                 
                 shall
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 —
                 He
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               Spirit
               is
               plainly
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               Person
               .
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Of
               those
               that
               are
               Vnitarians
               ,
               all
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               Socinians
               ,
               do
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               a
               Person
               ,
               chief
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Spirits
               ,
               prime
               Minister
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               here
               called
               the
               Comforter
               (
               or
               Advocate
               )
               and
               said
               to
               hear
               ,
               speak
               ,
               and
               teach
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               to
               interceed
               for
               us
               .
               But
               they
               add
               ,
               that
               this
               very
               Context
               in
               telling
               us
               ,
               
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 )
                 He
                 will
                 guide
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 himself
              
               ;
               Sufficiently
               sheweth
               that
               he
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               God.
               For
               it
               were
               intolerable
               to
               say
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               :
               the
               contrary
               is
               true
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               But
               more
               generally
               the
               Socinians
               say
               ,
               that
               Actions
               proper
               to
               Persons
               are
               by
               a
               Figure
               ascribed
               
                 to
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               even
               
                 to
                 Qualities
              
               of
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Holy
               
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               Writers
               .
               God's
               Commandments
               are
               called
               Counsellours
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               24.
               
               Understanding
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 her
                 Voice
              
               ,
               Prov.
               8.
               1.
               
               Wisdom
               
                 to
                 build
              
               her
               House
               ,
               and
               
                 hew
                 out
              
               her
               seven-Pillars
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               1.
               
               Charity
               
                 to
                 think
              
               no
               evil
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               Water
               and
               Blood
               
                 to
                 bear
                 Witness
              
               ,
               1
               John
               5.
               8.
               
               The
               Stone
               set
               up
               by
               
                 Joshua
                 to
                 hear
              
               all
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Josh
               .
               24.
               27.
               
               Are
               these
               things
               Persons
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               evident
               that
               Actions
               proper
               to
               Persons
               are
               ascribed
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Figure
               called
               Prosopopeia
               ?
               Briefly
               ,
               We
               ought
               to
               conceive
               thus
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               a
               great
               Effusion
               of
               God's
               Inspiration
               and
               Power
               being
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               a
               continual
               Director
               and
               Guide
               when
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               no
               more
               personally
               with
               them
               :
               therefore
               this
               Guide
               is
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Figure
               spoken
               of
               in
               such
               terms
               as
               if
               it
               were
               some
               Doctor
               ,
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               Advocate
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               said
               to
               reprove
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               guide
               
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               (
               namely
               because
               it
               suggesteth
               Prayer
               and
               Affection
               in
               Prayer
               )
               also
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               shall
               hear
               from
               God
               ;
               to
               receive
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               receive
               of
               God
               the
               Remainder
               of
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               teach
               it
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               't
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               that
               our
               Lord
               left
               some
               things
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               this
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               the
               Disciples
               were
               not
               capable
               to
               hear
               and
               believe
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               seen
               the
               great
               Miracles
               of
               our
               Lords
               Resurrection
               and
               Afcension
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 John
                 16.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 cannot
                 bear
                 them
                 now
                 ;
                 Howbeit
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 guide
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               that
               guided
               the
               Apostles
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               the
               meer
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               for
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Figure
               ,
               that
               this
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 bear
                 Witness
              
               ,
               John
               15.
               26.
               to
               search
               Mysteries
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               10.
               11.
               to
               distribute
               
               Gifts
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               2.
               to
               appoint
               Bishops
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               to
               glorify
               Christ
               ,
               John
               16.
               14.
               
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               It
               appeared
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Dove
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Cloven
               Tongues
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Acts
              
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Because
               God
               conveyed
               this
               Divine
               Energy
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               these
               outward
               Symbols
               ,
               which
               were
               fit
               Emblems
               of
               the
               Quality
               of
               the
               Gifts
               then
               bestowed
               .
               The
               Dove
               signified
               the
               mild
               and
               peaceable
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Power
               then
               conveyed
               to
               him
               should
               not
               be
               for
               the
               Damage
               or
               Hurt
               of
               Mankind
               :
               The
               Tongues
               denoted
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               then
               and
               there
               receive
               the
               Gift
               or
               Faculty
               of
               speaking
               with
               many
               Tongues
               .
               But
               what
               sense
               can
               the
               Trinitarians
               make
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               they
               say
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               Person
               and
               God
               :
               did
               God
               receive
               and
               assume
               the
               Shape
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               Brute
               ?
               What
               hinders
               but
               that
               they
               may
               believe
               all
               the
               Transformations
               in
               the
               Metamorphosis
               of
               Ovid
               ?
            
             
             
               (
               29.
               )
               John
               16.
               15.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 ,
                 are
                 mine
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               St.
               Paul
               hath
               said
               as
               much
               of
               every
               Christian
               ;
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 Yours
                 :
                 —
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 things
              
               in
               this
               Text
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               :
               for
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 He
              
               (
               the
               Spirit
               )
               
                 shall
                 take
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               whole
               Passage
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 and
                 Design
                 ,
                 are
                 mine
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               known
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               shall
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               )
               be
               ordered
               by
               my self
               :
               as
               for
               the
               rest
               which
               I
               my self
               do
               not
               discover
               or
               order
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               (
               30.
               )
               John
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 Glorify
                 me
                 with
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Glory
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               St.
               Austin
               and
               many
               other
               learned
               and
               Orthodox
               Interpreters
               ,
               not
               only
               grant
               ,
               
               but
               contend
               that
               the
               meaning
               here
               is
               ,
               Let
               me
               now
               actually
               receive
               that
               Glory
               with
               thy self
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               
                 in
                 thy
                 Decree
                 and
                 Design
              
               before
               the
               World
               was
               .
               This
               Interpretation
               is
               confirmed
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               were
               to
               precede
               his
               actual
               Glory
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 Searching
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 Spirit
                 —
                 did
                 signify
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 testified
                 before-hand
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 that
                 should
                 follow
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               As
               't
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Glory
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 with
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 :
              
               so
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 Building
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 House
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 Hands
                 .
              
               Where
               
                 we
                 have
              
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               it
               in
               God's
               Decree
               and
               Intention
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               prepared
               for
               us
               ;
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Grace
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 .
              
               Where
               again
               
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 us
              
               is
               ,
               was
               given
               in
               God's
               Decree
               and
               Intention
               .
               Therefore
               so
               also
               we
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               Glory
               before
               the
               World
               was
               .
            
             
             
               (
               31.
               )
               John
               17.
               10.
               
               
                 All
                 mine
                 are
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 are
                 mine
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               by
               the
               foregoing
               verse
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               follows
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speaks
               of
               such
               as
               were
               or
               should
               be
               his
               Disciples
               .
               His
               meaning
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               are
               of
               thy
               giving
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               still
               remain
               thine
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               are
               true
               Servants
               and
               Lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               readily
               become
               mine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Disciples
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               (
               32.
               )
               John
               17.
               24.
               
               
                 For
                 thou
                 lovedst
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               None
               can
               deny
               ,
               that
               God
               loved
               all
               the
               Elect
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
               To
               God
               all
               things
               are
               present
               ;
               not
               only
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               present
               to
               the
               Divine
               Mind
               and
               Knowledg
               .
            
             
               (
               33.
               )
               John
               20.
               28.
               
               Thomas
               
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               O
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               O
               my
               God!
               For
               't
               is
               an
               Attic
               Vocative
               .
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               was
               of
               Opinion
               that
               these
               Words
               were
               not
               designed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               to
               God.
               For
               though
               the
               Evangelist
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 
                 him
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               Christ
               )
               
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 O
                 my
                 God.
              
               Yet
               the
               Exclamation
               might
               be
               addressed
               to
               God
               as
               it's
               Object
               ,
               tho
               it
               was
               also
               an
               Answer
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               in
               Answer
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               he
               had
               said
               at
               ver
               .
               27.
               
               Or
               if
               the
               Words
               were
               addressed
               to
               our
               Saviour
               also
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               admitted
               as
               true
               what
               others
               say
               here
               :
               Namely
               ,
               (
               2.
               )
               When
               Thomas
               had
               felt
               the
               Prints
               of
               the
               Spear
               and
               Nails
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               Side
               and
               Hands
               ,
               and
               was
               thereby
               fully
               satisfied
               that
               he
               was
               indeed
               risen
               again
               ,
               he
               breaks
               forth
               into
               this
               Exclamation
               ;
               the
               first
               part
               of
               which
               he
               directed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               God.
               
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
              
               !
               are
               Words
               of
               Congratulation
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 And
                 O
                 my
                 God!
              
               Words
               of
               Admiration
               and
               Praise
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               34.
               )
               Acts
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Why
                 hath
                 Satan
                 filled
                 thine
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 —
                 Thou
                 hast
                 not
                 lied
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Some
               of
               the
               most
               celebrated
               Interpreters
               among
               the
               Trinitarians
               have
               owned
               ,
               that
               this
               Text
               ought
               to
               be
               thus
               understood
               ,
               
                 Why
                 
                 hast
                 thou
                 lied
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               us
               Apostles
               who
               have
               (
               thou
               knowest
               )
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               in
               us
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 not
                 lied
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               thou
               hast
               not
               hereby
               lied
               to
               Men
               only
               or
               chiefly
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Inspiration
               .
               This
               Interpretation
               is
               confirmed
               by
               1
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 despiseth
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 not
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 also
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               Here
               't
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               despised
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               despise
               God
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               in
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               :
               What
               hinders
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               those
               that
               lied
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               should
               be
               said
               and
               understood
               to
               lie
               to
               God
               ?
            
             
               (
               35.
               )
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               
               
                 They
                 stoned
              
               Stephen
               ,
               
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 receive
                 my
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Word
               God
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Original
               Greek
               ,
               in
               no
               Greek
               Bible
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Admitting
               this
               Word
               God
               to
               be
               here
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               yet
               the
               Greek
               when
               rendred
               Grammatically
               ,
               maketh
               this
               sense
               ,
               calling
               
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               receive
               my
               Spirit
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Admitting
               the
               English
               Translation
               ,
               the
               meaning
               here
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               Stephen
               called
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               also
               said
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               receive
               my
               Spirit
               ;
               because
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               saw
               Jesus
               (
               in
               Prophetick
               Vision
               )
               standing
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God.
               He
               began
               to
               have
               this
               Vision
               while
               he
               stood
               before
               the
               Council
               ,
               ver
               .
               56.
               and
               it
               continued
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Moment
               of
               his
               Expiration
               ,
               for
               his
               Consolation
               and
               Support
               ;
               as
               is
               granted
               by
               many
               learned
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               party
               .
            
             
               (
               36.
               )
               Acts
               9.
               14
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 To
                 bind
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
               (
               The
               Words
               are
               spoken
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               as
               is
               made
               undeniable
               by
               
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 )
                 —
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 destroyed
                 them
                 which
                 called
                 on
                 this
                 Nome
              
               (
               Christ's
               Name
               )
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
               Answ
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Socinians
               generally
               not
               only
               grant
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               contend
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               prayed
               to
               :
               because
               God
               hath
               (
               they
               say
               )
               by
               his
               ●●●●biting
               Word
               or
               
               Power
               given
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Faculty
               of
               knowing
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               an
               Ability
               to
               relieve
               all
               our
               Wants
               .
               The
               Polonian
               Vnitarians
               were
               so
               zealous
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               they
               excommunicated
               and
               deposed
               from
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               such
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               as
               denied
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               prayed
               to
               ,
               and
               worship't
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               .
               This
               had
               bad
               Effects
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Vnitarians
               of
               Transylvania
               were
               more
               moderate
               ,
               they
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Professors-Places
               ,
               those
               that
               rejected
               the
               Invocation
               and
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               obliged
               them
               under
               their
               Hands
               ,
               not
               to
               speak
               against
               worshipping
               or
               praying
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               their
               Sermons
               or
               Lectures
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Those
               Vnitarians
               that
               reject
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Ancients
               were
               of
               their
               Opinion
               .
               It
               appears
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 T.
                 6.
                 
                 L.
                 1.
                 de
                 Haeres
                 .
                 Num.
              
               43.
               )
               and
               by
               
                 Photias
                 (
                 Cod.
              
               117.
               )
               that
               Origen
               denied
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               to
               be
               adored
               or
               prayed
               to
               .
               He
               is
               ,
               saith
               Origin
               ,
               not
               the
               Author
               ,
               but
               Procurer
               
               of
               the
               good
               things
               bestowed
               on
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               consulted
               about
               the
               Object
               and
               matter
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               directed
               his
               Disciples
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 Luke
                 11.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               seems
               clear
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               forbad
               the
               Disciples
               to
               pray
               to
               himself
               ;
               ordering
               them
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 his
                 Sake
              
               :
               John
               16.
               23.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 Day
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               after
               I
               am
               risen
               ,
               have
               seen
               you
               again
               ,
               and
               being
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               have
               procured
               for
               you
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               whose
               Consolations
               none
               can
               take
               from
               you
               .
               So
               all
               Interpretters
               of
               note
               )
               
                 ye
                 shall
                 ask
                 me
                 nothing
                 ;
                 —
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 shall
                 ask
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 .
              
               4.
               
               To
               make
               Christ
               himself
               the
               Object
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               is
               to
               destroy
               his
               Mediatory
               Office.
               For
               if
               he
               doth
               hear
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               can
               and
               doth
               (
               by
               a
               Power
               constantly
               resident
               in
               him
               )
               relieve
               our
               Wants
               ;
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               he
               our
               Mediator
               with
               God.
               They
               that
               make
               it
               a
               Duty
               to
               pray
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               
               find
               it
               hard
               to
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 He
              
               (
               Christ
               )
               
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 unto
                 the
                 uttermost
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 )
                 seeing
                 he
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 Intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               What
               can
               be
               more
               evident
               ,
               than
               that
               here
               Christ's
               saving
               us
               from
               the
               Evils
               we
               either
               fear
               or
               labour
               under
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               not
               to
               his
               own
               inherent
               Power
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Intercession
               with
               the
               Almighty
               .
               It
               is
               farther
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               these
               Gentlemen
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               verbal
               or
               personal
               Mediation
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               a
               particular
               Knowledg
               of
               our
               Wants
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 mediates
                 by
                 his
                 Merits
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               perfect
               Obedience
               and
               most
               acceptable
               Services
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               performed
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               objected
               Texts
               ,
               
                 To
                 bind
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               he
               that
               destroyed
               
                 them
                 that
                 called
                 on
                 this
                 Name
              
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
               They
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Original
               Greek
               may
               
               be
               translated
               several
               ways
               .
               1.
               
               Thus
               ,
               to
               bind
               all
               
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 by
              
               thy
               Name
               .
               And
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               he
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               them
               
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 this
                 Name
              
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               All
               that
               from
               Christ
               are
               called
               Christians
               .
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               sense
               of
               these
               Texts
               .
               2.
               
               Thus
               ,
               To
               bind
               all
               
                 that
                 name
                 thy
                 Name
              
               .
               And
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               he
               that
               destroyed
               them
               
                 who
                 name
                 this
                 Name
              
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               profess
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               speak
               of
               Christ
               as
               their
               Master
               and
               Teacher
               .
               Agreably
               to
               this
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 that
                 name
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 Iniquity
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Thus
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               to
               bind
               all
               that
               
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
              
               .
               And
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               he
               that
               destroyed
               them
               
                 that
                 called
                 on
                 this
                 Name
              
               in
               Jerusalem
               ?
               For
               though
               the
               first
               Christians
               did
               not
               pray
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               they
               called
               upon
               his
               Name
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               they
               used
               his
               Name
               in
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               praying
               for
               all
               things
               in
               his
               Name
               ;
               which
               is
               
                 a
                 calling
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
              
               in
               the
               most
               proper
               and
               grammatical
               
               sense
               of
               these
               Words
               ;
               and
               is
               indeed
               the
               only
               sense
               of
               which
               they
               are
               capable
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               used
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               .
               So
               they
               .
            
             
               (
               37.
               )
               Acts
               15.
               28.
               
               
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               God's
               Inspiration
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               us
               also
               :
               See
               on
               John
               16.
               8
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               (
               38.
               )
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 Feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Blood.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               appears
               by
               the
               Syriac
               ,
               the
               Armenian
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               ancient
               Greek
               Bibles
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               reading
               of
               this
               Text
               is
               ,
               Feed
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               Blood.
               (
               2.
               )
               Admitting
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Editions
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               yet
               some
               great
               Masters
               of
               that
               Tongue
               have
               rendred
               the
               Greek
               Words
               thus
               ,
               Feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               
                 his
                 own
                 Son's
                 Blood.
              
               (
               3.
               )
               Admitting
               the
               Translation
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               some
               learned
               Men
               (
               particularly
               Erasmus
               )
               have
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               
               is
               here
               called
               the
               Blood
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 God
                 gave
              
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               World.
               So
               
                 John
                 1.
                 36.
                 
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               of
               Sacrifice
               
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
              
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               World.
               For
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               to
               die
               and
               shed
               his
               Blood
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 ,
                 SIR
                 ,
                 Your
                 Faithful
                 and
                 Assured
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               Fourth
               Letter
               TO
               A
               FRIEND
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               UNITARIANS
               ,
               Called
               also
               SOCINIANS
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Texts
               objected
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   changed
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   a
                   Lie
                   ;
                   and
                   worshipped
                   and
                   served
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   blessed
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Fourth
               Letter
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               Unitarians
               ,
               
                 vulgarly
                 called
              
               Socinians
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               are
               come
               to
               the
               last
               part
               of
               our
               Task
               ,
               the
               Texts
               of
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               the
               Answers
               of
               the
               Socinians
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Rom.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               .
               Rom.
               9.
               5.
               
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 came
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               by
               the
               Syriae
               and
               by
               some
               Passages
               in
               Ignatius
               and
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               God
               was
               not
               originally
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               for
               they
               
               read
               it
               thus
               ,
               Of
               whom
               as
               concerning
               the
               Flesh
               Christ
               came
               ,
               who
               is
               blessed
               above
               all
               for
               ever
               .
               2.
               
               But
               admitting
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Editions
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Words
               (
               as
               Erasmus
               and
               Curcellaeus
               observe
               )
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               translated
               ,
               Of
               whom
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Christ
               came
               ;
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 be
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Words
               are
               a
               Thanksgiving
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Exaltation
               .
               The
               Addition
               of
               the
               word
               Amen
               ,
               proper
               in
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               doth
               much
               countenance
               this
               Translation
               .
               3.
               
               These
               Words
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               never
               signify
               (
               as
               Trinitarians
               would
               here
               interpret
               them
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               also
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               :
               Rom.
               9.
               3.
               
               My
               Kinsmen
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               .
               Rom.
               4.
               1.
               
               Abraham
               ,
               our
               Father
               
                 as
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               .
               Col.
               3.
               22.
               
               
                 Servants
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 your
                 Masters
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               Had
               now
               Abraham
               or
               Paul's
               Kinsmen
               ,
               or
               have
               Masters
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               because
               
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               are
               used
               of
               them
               ?
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               these
               Phrases
               are
               only
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               are
               to
               signify
               that
               Abraham
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               their
               Souls
               or
               Spirits
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               
               Paul's
               Kinsmen
               according
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               Kin
               to
               him
               in
               Respect
               of
               Likeness
               in
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               :
               also
               that
               Masters
               are
               Masters
               over
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               Minds
               or
               Spirits
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               other
               Texts
               also
               ,
               where
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               the
               meaning
               can
               only
               be
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               his
               Body
               or
               outward
               Man
               ,
               he
               descended
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Stock
               of
               Israel
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               his
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               being
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Rom.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 shall
                 judg
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 Men
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 Who
                 both
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 hidden
                 things
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 
                 manifest
                 the
                 Counsels
                 of
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Knowledg
               Christ
               hath
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               last
               Judgment
               shall
               have
               
                 of
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 Hearts
              
               ,
               is
               purely
               by
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Word
               communicated
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Rom.
               10.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 Lord
                 over
                 all
                 is
                 rich
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               and
               what
               follows
               is
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 Peace
                 from
                 God
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               former
               of
               these
               Texts
               ,
               see
               on
               Acts
               9.
               14
               ,
               21.
               
               For
               all
               that
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               takes
               place
               here
               also
               .
               2.
               
               But
               as
               to
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               It
               shows
               plainly
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               speaks
               of
               him
               as
               a
               distinct
               and
               different
               Person
               from
               God
               :
               Therefore
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               is
               wished
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Author
              
               of
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               Gift
               ;
               and
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
               (
               to
               use
               the
               Words
               of
               
                 Origen
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Procurer
              
               by
               his
               Intercession
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               
               
                 Your
                 Body
                 is
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               being
               the
               Inspiration
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               Bodies
               that
               are
               Temples
               of
               one
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               Temples
               also
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               (
               6.
               )
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               9.
               
               
                 Neither
                 let
                 us
                 tempt
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 tempted
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 destroyed
                 of
                 Serpents
                 .
              
               It
               had
               been
               said
               before
               at
               
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 drank
                 of
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Rock
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               ,
               not
               really
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 Signification
              
               ,
               it
               signified
               and
               prefigured
               Christ
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               't
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Rock
              
               .
               So
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 contr
                 .
                 Advers
                 .
                 Leg.
                 et
                 Prophet
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               6.
               
               This
               Interpretation
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Instances
               of
               like
               Nature
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 41.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 seven
                 good
                 Kine
                 are
                 seven
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 good
                 Ears
                 are
                 seven
                 Years
                 :
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               signify
               and
               prefigure
               seven
               Years
               of
               plenty
               .
               This
               Rock
               prefigured
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               true
               Rock
               of
               his
               People
               and
               Church
               :
               Its
               Waters
               also
               signified
               Christ
               ,
               for
               as
               they
               were
               the
               Refreshment
               and
               Life
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               so
               is
               Christ
               of
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               howling
               Wilderness
               of
               this
               present
               World.
               2.
               
               Whereas
               we
               are
               bid
               at
               ver
               .
               9.
               not
               to
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               that
               the
               ancient
               and
               true
               reading
               of
               this
               Text
               is
               ,
               Let
               us
               not
               tempt
               
                 God.
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
              
               hath
               left
               upon
               record
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Heretick
               Marcion
               who
               corrupted
               this
               Text
               ,
               by
               putting
               Christ
               for
               God
               in
               the
               Copies
               by
               him
               published
               ,
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 L.
                 1.
                 
                 T.
                 3.
                 p.
                 358.
                 
                 Edit
                 .
                 Petav.
              
               But
               admitting
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               yet
               the
               sense
               will
               be
               ,
               Let
               us
               not
               tempt
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               murmur
               against
               )
               Christ
               ;
               as
               the
               Israelites
               tempted
               or
               murmured
               against
               God
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               That
               tempting
               God
               and
               Christ
               is
               rightly
               interpreted
               by
               
                 murmuring
                 against
              
               them
               ,
               appears
               by
               Numb
               .
               14.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             
             
               (
               7.
               )
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 Diversities
                 of
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 —
                 Differences
                 of
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ;
                 —
                 Diversities
                 of
                 Operations
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 which
                 worketh
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 —
                 All
                 these
                 worketh
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               plain
               meaning
               is
               ,
               God
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Inspiration
               ,
               worketh
               that
               great
               Diversity
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               (
               Prophecy
               ,
               Tongues
               ,
               Healing
               )
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Christians
               of
               those
               times
               :
               and
               that
               though
               there
               are
               different
               Administrations
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Orders
               of
               Men
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               all
               under
               one
               Lord
               or
               Head
               ,
               even
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               8.
               )
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 rich
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 he
                 became
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 his
                 Poverty
                 might
                 become
                 rich
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               Such
               was
               the
               Favour
               and
               Love
               of
               Christ
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               he
               set
               us
               an
               Example
               of
               Mortification
               and
               Self-denial
               ,
               in
               his
               living
               a
               poor
               sort
               of
               Life
               ;
               
               though
               't
               is
               certain
               he
               could
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               greatest
               Splendor
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Plenty
               .
               He
               that
               could
               multiply
               the
               Loaves
               and
               Fishes
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               at
               the
               Wedding
               of
               Cana
               ,
               need
               not
               have
               wanted
               any
               of
               the
               Comforts
               of
               Life
               ;
               if
               for
               our
               Sakes
               (
               that
               we
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               rich
               and
               blessed
               for
               ever
               )
               he
               had
               not
               chose
               to
               imploy
               himself
               in
               preaching
               ,
               and
               making
               Disciples
               who
               might
               be
               his
               Agents
               in
               planting
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               over
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               (
               9.
               )
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 besought
                 the
                 Lord
                 thrice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 —
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 glory
                 in
                 my
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 rest
                 on
                 me
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               He
               besought
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               besought
               God.
               The
               Power
               of
               Christ
               here
               is
               the
               Strength
               or
               Power
               
                 which
                 Christ
                 procures
              
               ,
               by
               his
               general
               Mediation
               (
               for
               all
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               Member
               of
               it
               )
               with
               God.
               So
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               my
               Lord
               Christ
               can
               do
               and
               procure
               for
               me
               with
               God
               ,
               may
               abide
               on
               me
               ,
               namely
               Power
               and
               Strength
               either
               to
               overcome
               
               or
               bear
               this
               Affliction
               .
               But
               note
               that
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               grant
               that
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               abiding
               on
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               qualify
               him
               both
               to
               hear
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               succour
               us
               in
               all
               Distresses
               .
            
             
               (
               10.
               )
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               This
               Text
               demonstrates
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               plainly
               distinguishes
               them
               from
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               whole
               Verse
               is
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               the
               continual
               Favour
               and
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               you
               are
               not
               unknown
               to
               him
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Angels
               (
               of
               whom
               he
               is
               made
               King
               and
               Head
               )
               signify
               to
               him
               your
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               1.
               14.
               
               I
               wish
               you
               ,
               as
               an
               Effect
               of
               Christ's
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               or
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Consequence
               of
               that
               ,
               a
               plentitiful
               Communication
               of
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               (
               11.
               )
               Gal.
               1.
               1
               ,
               12.
               
               Paul
               
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 neither
                 received
                 it
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 I
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               As
               we
               truely
               say
               the
               Holy
               Bible
               is
               the
               Word
               not
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               though
               it
               was
               spoken
               and
               written
               by
               Men
               ,
               yet
               it
               proceedeth
               (
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               )
               from
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               ,
               and
               Direction
               from
               God
               :
               So
               Paul
               rightly
               denies
               he
               is
               made
               an
               Apostle
               by
               Man
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               made
               one
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               things
               acted
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Directions
               of
               God.
               Briefly
               ,
               
                 Not
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Man
              
               in
               these
               Verses
               ,
               is
               only
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               by
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               but
               by
               Authority
               from
               God
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               12.
               )
               Eph.
               3.
               9.
               
               
                 Who
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               Words
               might
               have
               been
               rendred
               ,
               Who
               created
               all
               things
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               (
               see
               on
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               
               )
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               these
               
               Words
               ,
               by
               or
               
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               were
               not
               originally
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               but
               added
               to
               it
               .
               For
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               most
               ancient
               Greek
               Copies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Syriac
               and
               Latin
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               several
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               reading
               here
               is
               only
               thus
               ,
               
                 Who
                 created
                 all
                 things
              
               .
            
             
               (
               13.
               )
               Phil.
               2.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Let
                 this
                 Mind
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 Robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 made
                 himself
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 Fashion
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 he
                 humbled
                 himself
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 Name
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               former
               part
               of
               these
               Words
               ,
               to
               intimate
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ;
               because
               't
               is
               at
               last
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 exalted
                 him
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 every
                 Name
              
               ;
               for
               these
               Words
               plainly
               distinguish
               Christ
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               is
               not
               himself
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 exalted
                 
                 by
                 God.
              
               This
               and
               other
               Considerations
               ,
               has
               obliged
               the
               more
               judicious
               and
               learned
               Trinitarians
               ,
               to
               interpret
               this
               whole
               Context
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               to
               translate
               somewhat
               otherways
               than
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               English
               .
               They
               render
               and
               interpret
               the
               Words
               thus
               ;
            
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Let
                 this
                 Mind
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               be
               ye
               humble
               and
               lowly
               as
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 Who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               who
               being
               made
               like
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               namely
               by
               a
               Communication
               to
               him
               of
               Divine
               and
               miraculous
               Power
               over
               Diseases
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               the
               Grave
               ,
               the
               Wind
               ,
               the
               Seas
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Committed
                 not
                 Robbery
                 by
                 equalling
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               did
               not
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               by
               arrogating
               to
               himself
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               equal
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 But
                 made
                 himself
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               chose
               a
               poor
               Life
               ,
               like
               a
               Person
               of
               no
               Reputation
               or
               Merit
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               became
               like
               a
               Servant
               ;
               possessing
               nothing
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               suffering
               Injuries
               and
               Reproaches
               without
               making
               Reply
               or
               seeking
               Revenge
               .
               Being
               a
               Preacher
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Self-denial
               ,
               he
               lived
               up
               to
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 Being
                 made
                 like
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Similitude
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 he
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 Death
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               being
               a
               Man
               in
               all
               respects
               like
               other
               Men
               ,
               (
               Sin
               excepted
               )
               he
               always
               expressed
               a
               great
               Humility
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               could
               have
               delivered
               himself
               from
               them
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               obedient
               even
               to
               evil
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               without
               Resistance
               underwent
               that
               Death
               ,
               which
               their
               Wickedness
               and
               Malice
               prepared
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               this
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               causes
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               by
               God
               advanced
               even
               above
               Angels
               ;
               the
               very
               Angels
               being
               put
               under
               his
               Directions
               .
            
             
             
               (
               14.
               )
               Phil.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 glorious
                 Body
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mighty
                 working
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               John
               6.
               44.
               and
               on
               John
               5.
               19.
               places
               parallel
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               (
               15.
               )
               Col.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 God.
              
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Express
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               These
               Texts
               are
               Demonstrations
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               God
               ;
               it
               being
               simply
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               should
               be
               the
               very
               being
               or
               thing
               whose
               Image
               it
               is
               .
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               alledg
               these
               Texts
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               forget
               that
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               of
               every
               Man
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               7.
               
            
             
               (
               16.
               )
               Col.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 consist
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               first-born
               of
               every
               
               Creature
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               was
               in
               being
               before
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ;
               but
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 first-born
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               of
               all
               God's
               Creatures
               .
               He
               is
               the
               first
               that
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               (
               and
               thus
               as
               it
               were
               born
               again
               into
               the
               World
               )
               so
               as
               never
               to
               die
               again
               ,
               but
               forthwith
               injoy
               eternal
               Life
               .
               Thus
               in
               this
               very
               Context
               is
               
                 the
                 first-born
              
               explained
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 first-born
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               2.
               
               These
               Words
               ,
               
                 For
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               not
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               whole
               Context
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               the
               most
               perfect
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               first-born
               
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               of
               every
               Creature
               ;
               for
               (
               O
               Colossians
               )
               by
               him
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               were
               all
               things
               created
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               (
               as
               some
               of
               your
               Philosophers
               have
               taught
               you
               )
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               nor
               (
               as
               others
               say
               )
               arose
               from
               the
               accidental
               Concourse
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               (
               whether
               
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               Earth
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               )
               are
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               God
               created
               ,
               who
               is
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               they
               all
               consist
               .
               But
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Beginning
               and
               first-born
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               They
               observe
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               critical
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               that
               Creation
               is
               in
               this
               Context
               ascribed
               to
               Christ
               .
               They
               interpret
               this
               Context
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 most
                 Beloved
              
               (
               so
               first-born
               is
               used
               by
               the
               Hebrews
               and
               Hellenists
               ;
               Exod.
               4.
               22.
               
               Psal
               .
               89.
               27.
               
               Jer.
               31.
               9.
               
               )
               
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Chief
                 and
                 Head
              
               of
               every
               Creature
               .
               So
               
                 Camero
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Deodat
                 ,
                 Dally
                 ,
                 Vorstius
                 ,
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 modelled
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               modelled
               ,
               not
               created
               .
               So
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               even
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               St.
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               Fulgentius
               :
               So
               also
               
               
                 Alfonsus
                 ,
                 Salmero
                 ,
                 Arias
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               .
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               model
               (
               or
               order
               )
               all
               things
               on
               Earth
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               change
               he
               introduced
               ;
               abolishing
               Judaism
               and
               Paganism
               (
               the
               only
               Religions
               then
               in
               the
               World
               )
               and
               introducing
               Christianity
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               He
               new
               ordered
               or
               modelled
               the
               Thrones
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               (
               and
               other
               Angelick
               Orders
               )
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               became
               their
               Head
               and
               King
               (
               whereas
               they
               were
               before
               immediately
               under
               God
               )
               and
               giveth
               to
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               such
               Orders
               and
               Directions
               as
               to
               him
               seem
               good
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               't
               is
               added
               at
               
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 :
              
               They
               understand
               it
               thus
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               Worth
               and
               Excellence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Dignity
               and
               Power
               ,
               before
               all
               other
               Persons
               and
               things
               ;
               
                 And
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 consist
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               By
               his
               wise
               Providence
               and
               Government
               they
               consist
               ,
               or
               fall
               into
               no
               Disorder
               and
               Confusion
               .
               
               4.
               
               St.
               Chrysostom
               goes
               away
               by
               himself
               .
               He
               understands
               indeed
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               renders
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               ,
               but
               thus
               ,
               
                 the
                 most
                 beloved
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               for
               for
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               the
               sense
               here
               is
               the
               same
               with
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Whom
                 he
              
               (
               God
               )
               
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               All
               things
               were
               originally
               made
               with
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               subjected
               one
               day
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               be
               made
               Heir
               or
               Lord
               (
               under
               God
               his
               Father
               )
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               (
               17.
               )
               Col.
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 him
                 are
                 hid
                 all
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               Socinians
               grant
               ,
               that
               in
               Christ
               are
               inestimable
               Treasures
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               given
               to
               him
               by
               God.
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               It
               has
               been
               observed
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               this
               particular
               Verse
               and
               it
               s
               Context
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               translated
               ,
               to
               the
               Acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
               in
               
                 which
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               which
               Mystery
               )
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledg
               .
            
             
               (
               18.
               )
               Col.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 him
                 dwelleth
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 bodily
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 are
                 compleat
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               ye
               are
               
                 filled
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
              
               .
               1.
               
               'T
               is
               also
               said
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               9.
               
               That
               ye
               (
               ye
               Ephesians
               )
               might
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               Fulness
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               very
               Text
               of
               the
               Colossians
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Fulness
               of
               God
               (
               or
               of
               the
               Godhead
               )
               is
               so
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               filled
               by
               him
               with
               the
               same
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Fulness
               of
               God
               or
               of
               the
               Godhead
               here
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               the
               Godhead
               :
               this
               dwelt
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               he
               hath
               filled
               or
               compleated
               us
               Christians
               .
               This
               Knowledg
               is
               said
               to
               dwell
               in
               Christ
               bodily
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               others
               translate
               )
               substantially
               ;
               in
               Opposition
               to
               that
               imperfect
               umbratile
               and
               unsincere
               Knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Philosophy
               and
               Philosophers
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               who
               in
               
               Paul's
               time
               were
               in
               great
               Esteem
               
               among
               the
               Colossians
               and
               other
               Greek
               Nations
               and
               Colonies
               .
               This
               Interpretation
               is
               confirmed
               by
               ver
               .
               8.
               and
               allowed
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               Orthodox
               Interpreters
               .
            
             
               (
               19.
               )
               1
               Thess
               .
               3.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 God
                 himself
                 and
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 direct
              
               (
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               
                 prosper
                 )
                 our
                 way
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Paul
               wisheth
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               may
               prosper
               his
               way
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               by
               his
               general
               Intercession
               with
               God
               for
               all
               his
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Labourers
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               his
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               Christ's
               Agents
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               to
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               protect
               and
               help
               )
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               Heirs
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               5.
               6.
               
               But
               it
               is
               added
               at
               ver
               .
               12.
               of
               this
               third
               to
               the
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 you
                 to
                 encrease
                 and
                 abound
                 in
                 Love.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               If
               these
               Words
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               It
               must
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               causeth
               us
               to
               abound
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Graces
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               
               partly
               by
               his
               Intercession
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Giver
               of
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               Gift
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               See
               also
               what
               has
               been
               said
               on
               Acts
               9.
               14
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               (
               20.
               )
               2
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 —
                 comfort
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 establish
                 you
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 Word
                 and
                 Work.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               1
               Thess
               .
               3.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               (
               21.
               )
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Without
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 —
                 believed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 received
                 up
                 into
                 Glory
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               It
               appears
               by
               the
               Syriac
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               Ethiopic
               ,
               Armenian
               ,
               Arabic
               ,
               and
               most
               ancient
               Greek
               Bibles
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               Citations
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ;
               that
               the
               Word
               God
               was
               not
               originally
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               but
               added
               to
               it
               :
               For
               they
               read
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 Without
                 Controversy
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 manifest
                 by
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Man
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               even
               Jesus
               and
               
               his
               Apostles
               )
               
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               proved
               by
               Miracles
               done
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               )
               
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               discovered
               to
               Angels
               ,
               who
               greatly
               desired
               to
               understand
               this
               Secret
               ,
               and
               the
               Particulars
               and
               Causes
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 3.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 )
                 believed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 received
                 with
                 Glory
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               entertained
               in
               most
               places
               with
               the
               greatest
               Respect
               and
               Honour
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               15.
               
               Note
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               here
               called
               
                 a
                 Mystery
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               so
               long
               concealed
               ,
               and
               so
               late
               discovered
               :
               and
               the
               Mystery
               
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               from
               its
               Effect
               ;
               namely
               ,
               because
               it
               disposeth
               Mens
               Minds
               to
               true
               Piety
               and
               Godliness
               .
               Note
               also
               that
               it
               was
               Macedonius
               (
               the
               
                 2d
                 )
                 Patriarch
              
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               that
               corrupted
               this
               Text
               by
               substitution
               of
               the
               word
               God
               instead
               of
               the
               word
               which
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               and
               other
               matters
               he
               was
               deposed
               in
               an
               Episcopal
               Council
               ,
               and
               banished
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Anastatius
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               512.
               
               But
               2.
               
               Admitting
               the
               word
               God
               were
               truly
               
               read
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Copies
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               will
               make
               sense
               ,
               you
               must
               thus
               translate
               and
               interpret
               ,
               
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 manifested
                 by
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               God's
               Nature
               and
               Will
               was
               manifested
               by
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Man
               ,
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               us
               
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 was
                 justiby
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               same
               Will
               and
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               verified
               by
               Miracles
               done
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               )
               
                 was
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
              
               ,
               (
               was
               known
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               desirous
               to
               understand
               this
               new
               Revelation
               )
               
                 believed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 received
                 with
                 Glory
                 or
                 gloriously
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               22.
               )
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Vntil
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 and
                 only
                 Potentate
                 ;
                 —
                 whom
                 no
                 Man
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 see
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               last
               Words
               shew
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               designed
               in
               this
               whole
               Description
               .
            
             
             
               (
               23.
               )
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 Inspiration
                 from
                 God.
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               being
               only
               the
               Inspiration
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               proceeded
               from
               that
               Inspiration
               ,
               did
               proceed
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               who
               were
               acted
               by
               that
               Inspiration
               ,
               were
               acted
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               24.
               )
               Titus
               2.
               13.
               
               
                 Looking
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Nothing
               hinders
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               believe
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               ,
               will
               appear
               at
               the
               last
               Judgment
               .
               So
               that
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               judg
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               pronounce
               the
               Decree
               and
               Sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               order
               the
               Angels
               to
               execute
               it
               .
               So
               several
               of
               the
               Fathers
               understood
               this
               Text.
               2.
               
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Greek
               are
               thus
               ,
               Looking
               for
               the
               appearing
               
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
              
               of
               the
               
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Where
               
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
              
               is
               the
               Pomp
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Angels
               that
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
               will
               cause
               to
               accompany
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               on
               that
               Day
               .
               
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Son
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 with
                 his
              
               (
               the
               Fathers
               )
               Angels
               .
            
             
               (
               25.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 whom
                 also
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Worlds
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 Grotius
              
               renders
               the
               Greek
               thus
               ,
               For
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               .
               The
               Author
               (
               saith
               Grotius
               )
               writing
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               refers
               to
               a
               Maxim
               received
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               was
               made
               for
               the
               Messias
               .
               This
               Translation
               suits
               well
               with
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
              
               for
               what
               can
               be
               more
               agreeable
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               World
               should
               be
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               appointed
               Heir
               or
               Lord
               of
               it
               ?
               Others
               render
               the
               Words
               thus
               ,
               By
               whom
               he
               made
               
                 the
                 Ages
              
               ;
               understanding
               hereby
               ,
               the
               Gospel-Ages
               ,
               or
               Times
               .
            
             
             
               (
               26.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Vpholding
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 governing
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 Powerful
                 Word
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               God's
               Word
               or
               Power
               ;
               not
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               otherways
               than
               it
               was
               communicated
               to
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               abide
               on
               him
               .
               For
               the
               whole
               Context
               runs
               thus
               ,
               Who
               (
               Christ
               )
               
                 being
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 his
              
               (
               God's
               )
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 Image
                 of
                 his
              
               (
               God's
               )
               
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 upholding
              
               (
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               Governing
               )
               
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
              
               (
               God's
               )
               
                 powerful
                 Word
              
               .
               So
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               Christ
               upholds
               the
               Government
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               he
               governs
               the
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               militant
               on
               Earth
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Power
               )
               of
               God
               given
               to
               him
               without
               measure
               :
               See
               also
               on
               John
               1.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               (
               27.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son.
                 Answ
              
               .
               See
               on
               Psal
               .
               2.
               7.
               in
               the
               second
               Letter
               .
            
             
               (
               28.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 Again
                 when
                 he
                 bringeth
                 the
                 first-begotten
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               Psal
               .
               97.
               7.
               in
               the
               second
               Letter
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               word
               First-begotten
               or
               First-born
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               Christ
               only
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               it
               .
               Christ
               is
               Almighty
               God's
               first-begotten
               or
               First-born
               
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               as
               was
               said
               on
               Col.
               1.
               16.
               but
               in
               other
               respects
               others
               also
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               Israel
               is
               Gods
               First-born
               ,
               Exod.
               4.
               22.
               and
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               89.
               26
               ,
               27.
               for
               this
               Expression
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               signifies
               ordinarily
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               most
               beloved
               ,
               or
               much
               beloved
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               Texts
               last
               cited
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 9.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               17.
               
            
             
               (
               29.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Greek
               't
               is
               ,
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 thy
                 Throne
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               thy
               Seat
               ,
               Resting-Place
               ,
               and
               Establishment
               )
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               So
               Grotius
               .
            
             
               (
               30.
               )
               Heb.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               Psal
               .
               102.
               
               25.
               from
               whence
               these
               Words
               are
               taken
               .
            
             
               (
               31.
               )
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 himself
                 took
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Socinians
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christ
               took
               part
               in
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               incarnate
               ;
               as
               his
               Children
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               People
               )
               were
               also
               Partakers
               in
               Flesh
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             
               (
               32.
               )
               Heb.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 took
                 not
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
               Answ
               .
               In
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Margin
               of
               our
               Bibles
               ,
               't
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 taketh
                 not
                 hold
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               he
               saved
               not
               from
               Ruin
               ,
               and
               from
               utter
               and
               final
               falling
               into
               Perdition
               ,
               the
               Apostate
               Angels
               )
               
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 he
                 taketh
                 hold
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               he
               saveth
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
               The
               Author
               here
               mentioneth
               only
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               only
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               Unless
               perhaps
               by
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               
               
               Abraham's
               spiritual
               Seed
               ,
               all
               the
               faithful
               ,
               all
               true
               Believers
               .
            
             
               (
               33.
               )
               Heb.
               3.
               3
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 who
                 hath
                 builded
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 Honour
                 than
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 —
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Son
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 whose
                 House
                 are
                 we
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 House
              
               here
               is
               not
               Mens
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               (
               under
               God
               )
               he
               is
               truly
               said
               to
               build
               ,
               partly
               by
               himself
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               (
               34.
               )
               Heb.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 Feeling
                 of
                 our
                 Infirmities
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 tempted
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 —
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 come
                 boldly
                 unto
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               We
               are
               encouraged
               here
               to
               pray
               with
               Assurance
               and
               Faith
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               this
               Argument
               or
               Consideration
               ,
               that
               our
               High-Priest
               and
               Intercessor
               having
               been
               in
               our
               very
               Circumstances
               ,
               is
               touched
               with
               a
               true
               Feeling
               of
               our
               Infirmities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               with
               great
               Earnestnest
               intercede
               for
               us
               all
               in
               general
               .
            
             
             
               (
               35.
               )
               Heb.
               7.
               3.
               
               
                 Without
                 Father
                 ,
                 without
                 Mother
                 ,
                 —
                 having
                 neither
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 nor
                 end
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 but
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 abideth
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               All
               acknowledg
               that
               these
               Words
               are
               spoken
               of
               Melchizedec
               .
               And
               that
               because
               neither
               his
               Father
               nor
               Mother
               ,
               nor
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Birth
               or
               Death
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               he
               is
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               withour
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               and
               without
               Beginning
               of
               Days
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               Life
               .
               But
               he
               is
               not
               herein
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               (
               the
               time
               of
               whose
               Birth
               and
               Death
               is
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               whose
               Mother
               was
               blessed
               Mary
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               the
               everlasting
               God
               )
               but
               he
               is
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               (
               36.
               )
               Heb.
               10.
               5.
               
               
                 A
                 Body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               undoubted
               ,
               that
               God
               prepared
               a
               Body
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               37.
               )
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               
               
                 Esteeming
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Moses
              
               esteeming
               )
               
                 the
                 Reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 greater
                 Riches
                 than
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
              
               Egypt
               .
               Answ
               .
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               Moses
               preferred
               being
               reproached
               and
               ill
               used
               by
               Pharaoh
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               (
               as
               Christ
               was
               reproached
               and
               abused
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               deliver
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               Sin
               and
               Satan
               )
               before
               all
               the
               Treasures
               and
               Riches
               ,
               which
               he
               as
               an
               adopted
               Son
               of
               
               Pharaoh's
               Daughter
               ,
               might
               have
               expected
               and
               had
               in
               Egypt
               .
               So
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               others
               the
               most
               esteemed
               Interpreters
               .
            
             
               (
               38.
               )
               Heb.
               13.
               8.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 the
                 same
                 yesterdy
                 ,
                 today
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               is
               prefaced
               to
               what
               here
               follows
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 diverse
                 and
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 ,
              
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               Constancy
               in
               the
               true
               Faith.
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               it
               always
               was
               ,
               be
               not
               therefore
               carried
               about
               to
               every
               novel
               Doctrine
               :
               Ye
               will
               by
               Experience
               find
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               be
               establish'd
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               
               and
               not
               in
               Doctrines
               about
               Meats
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               from
               the
               Mosaic
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               from
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               Philosophers
               ,
               so
               much
               urge
               .
            
             
               (
               39.
               )
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               11.
               
               
                 Searching
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 did
                 signify
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 testified
                 before-hand
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               that
               was
               in
               Christ
               .
               Or
               2.
               
               The
               Prophetick
               Spirit
               in
               them
               
                 which
                 spoke
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
               So
               Grotius
               interprets
               here
               .
               Others
               confirm
               his
               Interpretation
               by
               observing
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Error
              
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               John
               4.
               6.
               are
               those
               Spirits
               which
               speak
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               teach
               Error
               .
               So
               we
               call
               Virgil
               the
               Poet
               of
               Eneas
               ,
               and
               Homer
               of
               Achilles
               and
               Vlisses
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               written
               and
               spoken
               of
               
                 Eneas
                 ,
                 Achilles
              
               and
               Vlisses
               .
            
             
               (
               40.
               )
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Quickned
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 sometimes
                 were
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 —
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Noah
               .
               Answ
               .
               This
               Text
               seems
               to
               speak
               of
               Christ's
               descent
               into
               Hell.
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               Christ
               being
               dead
               ,
               was
               shortly
               quickned
               ,
               or
               brought
               to
               Life
               again
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Power
               of
               God
               :
               by
               which
               also
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               assistance
               of
               which
               Spirit
               )
               he
               preached
               and
               spoke
               to
               the
               Spirits
               imprisoned
               in
               Hell
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               harken
               to
               Noah
               who
               in
               his
               Life-time
               preached
               Righteousness
               to
               them
               ,
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Cardinal
                 Bellarmine
              
               has
               quoted
               above
               thirty
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               interpret
               this
               Text
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               Interpretation
               seems
               confirmed
               by
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 was
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               For
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               real
               dead
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               foregoing
               verse
               .
            
             
               (
               41.
               )
               1
               John
               1.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 —
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 —
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 —
                 declare
                 we
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Answ
                 .
              
               The
               Word
               of
               Life
               here
               is
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
               The
               sense
               is
               ,
               we
               declare
               or
               preach
               to
               you
               that
               Gospel
               or
               Word
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               Beginning
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               So
               St.
               John
               explains
               himself
               in
               these
               Words
               at
               
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 eternal
                 Life
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 manifested
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               He
               calleth
               the
               Word
               of
               Life
               ,
               eternal
               Life
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               the
               ordinary
               and
               appointed
               means
               and
               way
               to
               eternal
               Life
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               he
               had
               heard
               it
               ,
               and
               seen
               it
               with
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               handled
               it
               with
               his
               Hands
               ;
               to
               signify
               by
               these
               Expressions
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               fully
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               known
               to
               him
               .
               For
               the
               Hebrews
               use
               to
               express
               full
               and
               certain
               Knowledg
               of
               things
               ,
               by
               Words
               and
               Phrases
               borrowed
               from
               the
               senses
               .
            
             
               (
               42.
               )
               1
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Hereby
                 perceive
                 we
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 laid
                 down
                 his
                 Life
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Neither
               the
               Syriac
               ,
               nor
               almost
               any
               Greek
               Copy
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               hath
               the
               Word
               God
               in
               this
               Text.
               The
               true
               reading
               is
               ,
               hereby
               perceive
               we
               his
               Love
               ,
               because
               he
               
               (
               Christ
               )
               laid
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Admitting
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
               yet
               he
               in
               this
               Text
               is
               not
               God
               ;
               but
               Christ
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               was
               mentioned
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               So
               Grotius
               .
               And
               the
               Interpretation
               is
               certain
               ,
               for
               God
               cannot
               lay
               down
               his
               Life
               .
            
             
               (
               43.
               )
               1
               John
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 Every
                 Spirit
                 that
                 confesseth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               saying
               ,
               
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               for
               so
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               )
               is
               opposed
               to
               those
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               affirmed
               Christ
               had
               not
               a
               real
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               but
               a
               spiritual
               ;
               and
               consequently
               was
               not
               a
               true
               Man
               ,
               nor
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               David
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               St.
               John
               here
               teaches
               that
               Christ
               
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               clothed
               with
               a
               real
               Body
               of
               real
               Flesh
               .
            
             
               (
               44.
               )
               1
               John
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 that
                 bear
                 Record
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 one
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               This
               verse
               was
               
               not
               originally
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               has
               been
               added
               to
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               found
               in
               the
               most
               ancient
               Copies
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Syriac
               ,
               or
               Arabick
               ,
               or
               Ethiopic
               ,
               or
               Armenian
               Bibles
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               most
               ancient
               Latin
               Bibles
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               treated
               professedly
               of
               this
               Question
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               't
               is
               wholly
               rejected
               by
               abundance
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Criticks
               and
               Interpreters
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               doubtful
               and
               uncertain
               .
               2.
               
               Admitting
               this
               verse
               to
               be
               genuine
               ,
               yet
               the
               most
               learned
               Trinitarians
               confess
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               not
               
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               these
               three
               are
               
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               or
               they
               agree
               in
               their
               Testimony
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               here
               considered
               and
               spoken
               of
               as
               Witnesses
               .
               So
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Vatablus
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 ,
              
               the
               English-Geneva
               Notes
               .
               And
               accordingly
               most
               of
               the
               Greek
               Bibles
               which
               have
               this
               verse
               in
               them
               ,
               read
               here
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               (
               not
               these
               three
               are
               one
               ;
               but
               )
               these
               three
               agree
               in
               one
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               one
               
               and
               the
               same
               Testimony
               .
            
             
               (
               45.
               )
               1
               John
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 an
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               was
               a
               very
               negligent
               Translation
               ,
               say
               the
               Socinians
               .
               For
               whether
               you
               interpret
               
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
              
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               no
               sense
               can
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Words
               .
               The
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               thus
               rendred
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               God
               )
               
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               whose
               Son
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               ,
               he
               and
               no
               other
               is
               the
               true
               God.
               So
               that
               this
               Text
               plainly
               denies
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               God.
               When
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               in
               God
               by
               Christ
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               united
               to
               God
               (
               by
               his
               Love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               ours
               again
               to
               him
               )
               by
               the
               Procurement
               and
               means
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               by
               his
               Gospel
               revealed
               God
               
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               highest
               Arguments
               engaged
               us
               to
               love
               and
               serve
               him
               .
            
             
               (
               46.
               )
               Rev.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 —
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Answ
               .
               This
               verse
               speaks
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               not
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               at
               ver
               .
               4.
               and
               5.
               
               Christ
               is
               distinguished
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               47.
               )
               Rev.
               1.
               11.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               This
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Latin
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               good
               Greek
               Bible
               .
               2.
               
               But
               admitting
               the
               Words
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               said
               on
               Isai
               .
               44.
               6.
               in
               the
               second
               Letter
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               these
               terms
               may
               be
               used
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               48.
               )
               Rev.
               1.
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               See
               on
               Isai
               .
               44.
               6.
               
            
             
               (
               49.
               )
               Rev.
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 searchesh
                 the
                 Reins
                 and
                 Heart
                 .
              
               Every
               one
               knows
               this
               is
               an
               Hebrew
               and
               Scripture
               Phrase
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 Thoughts
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               a
               Property
               belonging
               only
               to
               God.
               Answ
               .
               The
               Knowledg
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               or
               hath
               ,
               of
               any
               ones
               secret
               Thoughts
               ,
               is
               a
               Revelation
               made
               to
               him
               by
               God
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               also
               sometimes
               to
               former
               Prophets
               :
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
               2
               Kings
               6.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 that
                 is
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 telleth
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Words
                 that
                 thou
                 speakest
                 in
                 thy
                 Bedchamber
                 .
              
               2
               Kings
               8.
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Evil
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               Prophets
               search
               the
               Heart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               know
               the
               Thoughts
               and
               Propensions
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               in
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               a
               far
               greater
               measure
               of
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               former
               Prophets
               ever
               had
               .
            
             
               (
               50.
               )
               Rev.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 God.
                 Answ
                 .
              
               1.
               
               These
               Words
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               Creature
               .
               2.
               
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               
               the
               Greek
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               rendred
               ,
               The
               Prince
               (
               or
               chief
               )
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               (
               51.
               )
               Rev.
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Root
                 of
              
               David
               .
               Answ
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               Root
               springing
               from
               David
               :
               As
               a
               Root
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               a
               Root
               which
               springeth
               from
               the
               Earth
               ;
               not
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               Root
               from
               which
               the
               Earth
               springeth
               .
            
             
               (
               52.
               )
               Rev.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 heheld
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 —
                 a
                 Lamb
              
               (
               as
               it
               had
               been
               slain
               )
               
                 having
                 —
                 seven
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 seven
                 Spirits
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sent
                 forth
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               This
               Text
               confirms
               what
               has
               been
               often
               said
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               Knowledg
               which
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               now
               hath
               of
               Affairs
               on
               Earth
               ,
               is
               (
               partly
               )
               by
               means
               of
               those
               ministring
               Spirits
               which
               are
               sent
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
                 as
                 his
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               relate
               the
               state
               of
               things
               :
               for
               what
               other
               reason
               can
               they
               be
               here
               called
               his
               Eyes
               ?
            
             
               (
               53.
               )
               Rev.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 Having
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 —
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 Odors
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 are
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               this
               Vision
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               by
               the
               Elders
               (
               or
               Presbyters
               )
               offered
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Mediator
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               Intention
               that
               he
               should
               recommend
               them
               to
               God
               by
               his
               Intercession
               .
               But
               note
               also
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               here
               said
               that
               these
               Prayers
               were
               at
               all
               offer'd
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               54.
               )
               Rev.
               17.
               4.
               
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Christ
               is
               so
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ;
               as
               that
               himself
               hath
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               only
               his
               Lord
               but
               his
               God.
               
                 John
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 ascend
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               55.
               )
               Rev.
               21.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               These
               Words
               are
               spoken
               by
               and
               of
               God
               only
               .
            
             
               (
               56.
               )
               Rev.
               22.
               20.
               
               
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               a
               Wish
               ,
               not
               a
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               (
               57.
               )
               Rev.
               22.
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
              
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               Grace
               or
               Favour
               of
               
               Christ
               is
               wished
               to
               Christians
               ,
               hath
               been
               explained
               on
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               and
               on
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               14.
               
            
             
               Besides
               these
               Answers
               to
               particular
               Texts
               ,
               the
               Socinians
               say
               farther
               in
               general
               
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Quotations
              
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               that
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Whereas
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               translating
               several
               ,
               and
               in
               interpreting
               all
               the
               before-cited
               Texts
               ;
               their
               Translations
               and
               Interpretations
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Trinitarians
               rejected
               ,
               because
               that
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               can
               never
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               holds
               forth
               either
               a
               Doctrine
               or
               a
               Consequence
               that
               is
               absurd
               ,
               or
               contradictory
               and
               impossible
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               (
               say
               they
               )
               manifestly
               contradictory
               and
               impossible
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               three
               Almighty
               and
               most
               wise
               Persons
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               when
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               certain
               or
               evident
               ,
               than
               that
               every
               Almighty
               and
               most
               wise
               Person
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               a
               most
               perfect
               God
               ,
               to
               
               whom
               nothing
               can
               be
               added
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               doubly
               contradictory
               and
               absurd
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               Persons
               who
               are
               
                 severally
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
              
               the
               true
               and
               
                 most
                 high
              
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               true
               and
               most
               high
               God
               ?
               Unless
               you
               mean
               one
               thing
               by
               
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               first
               clause
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               in
               the
               other
               clause
               :
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               you
               introduce
               
                 two
                 sorts
              
               of
               true
               and
               
                 most
                 high
              
               Gods
               ;
               which
               I
               think
               all
               Christians
               abhor
               .
            
             
               We
               reject
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               (
               that
               God
               hath
               humane
               Parts
               and
               Passions
               )
               though
               grounded
               ,
               if
               you
               regard
               only
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               on
               a
               great
               many
               clear
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Mr.
               Biddles
               Catechism
               ;
               
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 absurd
                 and
                 impossible
              
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               has
               humane
               Parts
               and
               Passions
               ,
               and
               resides
               in
               Heaven
               only
               ,
               should
               create
               and
               preserve
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               conscious
               to
               Mens
               Thoughts
               on
               Earth
               .
               What
               can
               be
               more
               express
               
               than
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               justly
               reject
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 contradictory
                 and
                 impossible
              
               that
               the
               same
               Body
               should
               at
               the
               same
               time
               be
               in
               more
               places
               than
               one
               .
               Therefore
               any
               other
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               plainly
               appears
               to
               be
               absurd
               and
               contradictory
               ,
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               how
               agreeable
               soever
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               
                 the
                 meer
                 Chime
                 and
                 Jingle
                 of
                 the
                 Words
              
               of
               some
               few
               Texts
               :
               We
               are
               (
               as
               Tertullian
               rightly
               saith
               )
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               Words
               ,
               but
               the
               Nature
               of
               things
               :
               Malo
               (
               saith
               the
               Father
               )
               
                 te
                 ad
                 sensum
                 rei
                 ,
                 quam
                 ad
                 sonum
                 vocabuli
                 exerceas
                 .
                 Turtul
                 .
                 adv
                 .
                 Prax.
                 c.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               say
               farther
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               objected
               and
               above-cited
               Texts
               ,
               are
               by
               Trinitarians
               themselves
               thought
               to
               be
               true
               and
               demonstrative
               Proofs
               either
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               or
               Spirit
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               Texts
               ,
               but
               John
               1.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               is
               given
               up
               to
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               an
               incompetent
               and
               unconcluding
               Proof
               ,
               by
               some
               or
               other
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               allowed
               Criticks
               and
               Interpreters
               of
               
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Party
              
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Doctors
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 Chr.
                 Sandius
              
               hath
               made
               a
               great
               Collection
               of
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               this
               Effect
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               nor
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               by
               Tradition
               only
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               confess
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               rather
               favour
               the
               Socinian
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Trinity
               is
               not
               only
               above
               ,
               but
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ;
               finally
               that
               if
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               oblige
               them
               to
               be
               Catholicks
               ,
               they
               should
               choose
               to
               be
               Socinians
               .
               See
               for
               these
               things
               :
               
                 Sandius
                 ,
                 Hist
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 de
                 Ario
              
               and
               
                 Cingallus
                 ,
                 in
                 Script
                 .
                 Trin.
                 Revel
                 .
              
               An
               English
               Author
               of
               the
               Romish
               Persuasion
               has
               these
               Words
               
                 (
                 in
                 Fiat
                 .
                 Lux.
                 p.
              
               379
               ,
               380.
               )
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Pope's
                 God.
              
               For
               if
               the
               Pope
               had
               
               not
               been
               ,
               or
               had
               not
               been
               so
               
                 vigilant
                 and
                 resolute
              
               a
               Pastor
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               (
               he
               means
               
                 such
                 a
                 Persecutor
              
               )
               Christ
               whom
               the
               Pope
               both
               worships
               himself
               ,
               and
               propounds
               to
               the
               World
               to
               worship
               
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Christ
               I
               say
               had
               not
               been
               taken
               for
               any
               such
               Person
               ,
               as
               this
               day
               we
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               besides
               the
               above-cited
               Texts
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               object
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               were
               not
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               satisfy
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               full
               and
               sufficient
               Atonement
               for
               them
               :
               The
               Socinians
               answer
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               a
               Propitiation
               and
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               is
               a
               Demonstration
               that
               he
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               doth
               not
               give
               or
               make
               ,
               but
               receive
               the
               Satisfaction
               for
               our
               Sins
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               wonder
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               only
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               judged
               a
               sufficient
               Satisfaction
               and
               Propitiation
               for
               Sin
               ,
               (
               through
               the
               gracious
               Acceptance
               of
               God
               )
               when
               't
               is
               so
               known
               and
               evident
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Oblation
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Beasts
               under
               the
               Mosaic
               Law
               ,
               and
               from
               Adam
               till
               those
               times
               ,
               was
               accepted
               as
               a
               full
               Atonement
               and
               Satisfaction
               
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Forgiveness
              
               ;
               Lev.
               6.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 bring
                 his
                 Trespass-Offering
                 ,
                 a
                 Ram
                 without
                 Blemish
                 ;
                 —
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 shall
                 make
                 Atonement
                 for
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 trespassing
                 .
              
               See
               the
               whole
               Context
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Orthodox
               do
               decline
               many
               of
               the
               Socinian
               Arguments
               ,
               by
               the
               Distinction
               of
               two
               Natures
               (
               a
               Divine
               and
               humane
               Nature
               )
               in
               Christ
               :
               For
               Example
               ,
               when
               the
               Socinians
               object
               ,
               John
               14.
               28.
               
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 I
                 :
              
               or
               ,
               
                 John
                 5.
                 30.
                 
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 my self
                 .
              
               We
               answer
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               only
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               also
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               equal
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               all
               things
               of
               himself
               .
               To
               this
               they
               reply
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Distinction
               of
               two
               Natures
               (
               a
               
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               )
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               clearly
               overthrown
               by
               the
               
                 8th
                 ,
                 9th
                 ,
                 10th
              
               and
               11th
               Arguments
               mentioned
               in
               the
               the
               first
               Letter
               .
               2.
               
               If
               a
               thing
               otherways
               true
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               be
               denied
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               only
               in
               one
               of
               these
               (
               pretended
               )
               Natures
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               if
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               he
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               himself
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               himself
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               all
               things
               of
               himself
               according
               to
               his
               (
               pretended
               )
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               then
               't
               is
               lawful
               and
               allowable
               to
               say
               ,
               Christ
               is
               no
               Man
               ,
               was
               never
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               was
               not
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               or
               buried
               ,
               did
               not
               rise
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               ascended
               not
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               according
               to
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               he
               never
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               never
               was
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               or
               buried
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               who
               does
               not
               see
               ,
               that
               to
               speak
               thus
               ,
               were
               to
               deny
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               renounce
               Christianity
               ?
               Have
               not
               we
               (
               say
               the
               Socinians
               )
               reason
               to
               reject
               and
               
               abhor
               a
               Distinction
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               incommodes
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               Allegations
               for
               it
               ,
               does
               as
               effectually
               fight
               against
               the
               most
               evident
               and
               acknowledg'd
               Points
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ?
               Nay
               the
               Distinction
               and
               Evasions
               founded
               on
               it
               ,
               do
               at
               least
               as
               much
               hurt
               to
               the
               Trinitarians
               as
               to
               the
               Socinians
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Distinction
               of
               two
               Natures
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               the
               Answers
               founded
               on
               it
               allowable
               ;
               then
               no
               Fault
               can
               be
               found
               with
               a
               Socinian
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               Christ
               is
               not
               true
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               generated
               of
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               was
               not
               from
               Eternity
               :
               for
               all
               this
               may
               be
               said
               of
               him
               according
               (
               to
               use
               their
               own
               Words
               )
               
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
              
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               true
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               generated
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Essence
               ,
               was
               not
               from
               Eternity
               .
               Do
               not
               Trinitarians
               absolutely
               disallow
               ,
               as
               false
               and
               Heretical
               ,
               these
               Forms
               of
               Speech
               ,
               though
               defended
               by
               the
               Distinction
               of
               the
               two
               Natures
               ?
               why
               then
               do
               they
               expect
               ,
               that
               their
               Adversaries
               
               in
               this
               Controversy
               ,
               should
               admit
               their
               Answers
               which
               are
               founded
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Defence
               ?
            
             
               This
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               is
               the
               Sum
               of
               what
               these
               Gentlemen
               say
               on
               this
               great
               Question
               ;
               a
               Brief
               of
               their
               Arguments
               and
               Answers
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               would
               support
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               but
               one
               Person
               ;
               and
               that
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               add
               )
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               nor
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               neither
               are
               ,
               
                 nor
                 ever
                 are
                 called
                 Gods
                 or
                 God
              
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               neither
               Creation
               (
               whether
               New
               or
               Old
               )
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               are
               ascribed
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
               For
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               advise
               you
               in
               the
               Words
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               21.
               
               
                 Prove
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Your
                 most
                 Obliged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Publisher
               to
               whom
               the
               foregoing
               Letters
               were
               written
               ,
               having
               left
               them
               some
               time
               with
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               excellent
               Learning
               and
               Worth
               ;
               they
               were
               returned
               to
               him
               with
               this
               following
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               had
               the
               Favour
               of
               perusing
               these
               Letters
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               greatly
               esteem
               the
               Learning
               and
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Author
               ;
               who
               has
               brought
               so
               large
               a
               Controversy
               (
               and
               that
               has
               been
               debated
               with
               the
               utmost
               Industry
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Subtilty
               for
               many
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               even
               from
               soon
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               )
               into
               so
               small
               a
               Compass
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               soon
               see
               the
               Allegations
               from
               Scripture
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               material
               Distinctions
               and
               Answers
               .
               Wherein
               it
               seems
               obvious
               to
               me
               ,
               what
               
               is
               said
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Paragraphs
               of
               the
               first
               Letter
               ,
               that
               the
               Vnitarian
               Doctrine
               is
               an
               accountable
               and
               reasonable
               Faith
               ,
               grounded
               on
               clear
               and
               evident
               Scripture-Arguments
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               a
               negative
               Proposition
               can
               reasonably
               be
               expected
               to
               be
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               is
               founded
               upon
               obscure
               or
               mistaken
               Texts
               ;
               and
               defended
               by
               such
               unreasonable
               Distinctions
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               by
               any
               Man
               of
               a
               free
               Judgment
               ,
               being
               either
               contradictory
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               utterly
               unintelligible
               .
               However
               I
               can
               do
               no
               less
               than
               conclude
               ,
               and
               expect
               every
               judicious
               Man's
               Assent
               to
               it
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               is
               no
               necessary
               or
               fundamental
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               .
               2.
               
               That
               't
               is
               unjust
               and
               unchristian
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               Vnitarians
               or
               Socinians
               under
               any
               Penalties
               or
               Forfeitures
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Trinitarians
               ought
               to
               own
               the
               Vnitarians
               for
               Christian
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               them
               as
               such
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               I
               said
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               is
               no
               necessary
               or
               fundamental
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               .
               For
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               doth
               ,
               1.
               
               Reflect
               upon
               the
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Love
               to
               Mankind
               :
               as
               making
               that
               fundamental
               and
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Truth
               whereof
               must
               be
               confessed
               to
               be
               so
               very
               obscure
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Prejudices
               of
               Education
               ,
               Respect
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Fear
               of
               Penalties
               do
               not
               prevail
               ,
               the
               vulgar
               (
               who
               are
               ten
               to
               one
               of
               Mankind
               )
               either
               do
               not
               believe
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               confess
               it
               as
               Parrots
               speak
               Words
               without
               Understanding
               .
               2.
               
               To
               make
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               fundamental
               ,
               is
               to
               joyn
               Hands
               with
               Papists
               in
               contradiction
               to
               Protestant
               Doctrine
               ;
               owning
               with
               them
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               obscure
               and
               unsufficient
               even
               in
               Fundamentals
               :
               and
               so
               bringing
               in
               a
               necessity
               of
               admitting
               and
               believing
               unscriptural
               Traditions
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               Papists
               are
               so
               sensible
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               chief
               of
               those
               Arguments
               with
               which
               they
               attack
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               which
               they
               
               urge
               in
               their
               former
               and
               latter
               Writings
               :
               wherein
               they
               not
               only
               seem
               to
               have
               ,
               but
               have
               in
               reality
               great
               Advantage
               ;
               as
               will
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               appear
               to
               those
               that
               impartially
               consider
               it
               .
               It
               will
               not
               be
               here
               impertinent
               to
               tell
               you
               a
               story
               that
               hapned
               in
               the
               present
               Reign
               .
               A
               certain
               great
               Lord
               was
               assaulted
               in
               his
               Faith
               by
               a
               Jesuit
               or
               other
               Seminary
               ,
               who
               began
               with
               him
               thus
               ;
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 believe
                 the
                 Creed
                 of
              
               Athanasius
               :
               to
               which
               the
               Lord
               (
               wisely
               perceiving
               what
               he
               would
               build
               upon
               that
               Concession
               )
               answer'd
               ,
               
                 Who
                 told
                 you
                 so
              
               ?
               which
               quick
               Answer
               by
               Question
               ,
               did
               so
               surprize
               and
               disappoint
               the
               Seminary
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               more
               to
               say
               .
               It
               seems
               his
               intended
               Arguments
               leaned
               on
               that
               Pillar
               alone
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Creed
               commonly
               called
               the
               Athanasian
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               reflects
               Weakness
               and
               Unsufficiency
               upon
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               ;
               which
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               has
               noted
               )
               knew
               or
               professed
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               which
               
               doth
               fully
               agree
               with
               the
               Vnitarian
               or
               Socinian
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               with
               the
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               of
               fundamental
               Faith.
               4.
               
               They
               that
               urge
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               
                 as
                 fundamental
              
               ,
               do
               clearly
               impugn
               the
               sixth
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 read
                 therein
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 believed
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 
              
               Such
               also
               was
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               ,
               that
               eminent
               Defender
               of
               Protestantism
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 6.
                 n.
              
               56.
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 —
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 .
                 
                   —
                   THE
                   BIBLE
                   ,
                   THE
                   BIBLE
                   ,
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   THE
                   BIBLE
                
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Whatever
                 else
                 they
                 believe
                 besides
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   plain
                   irrefragable
                   and
                   indubitable
                
                 Consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 well
                 may
                 they
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 or
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 with
                 Consistence
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 believe
                 it
                 themselves
                 ;
                 nor
                 require
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 most
                 scismatical
                 Presumption
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               follows
               from
               the
               foregoing
               Discourses
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unjust
               and
               unchristian
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               Vnitarians
               or
               Socinians
               under
               any
               Penal
               Laws
               or
               other
               Hardships
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Conscience
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               For
               we
               may
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               an
               honest
               and
               sincere
               Man
               may
               in
               the
               Pursuit
               of
               his
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               in
               adhering
               to
               Protestant
               Principles
               of
               the
               Clearness
               and
               Sufficiency
               of
               Scripture
               in
               Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               reverence
               of
               the
               ancient
               Faith
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Creed
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               ,
               he
               may
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               clear
               Satisfaction
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               disbelieve
               the
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               how
               can
               Christians
               with
               Satisfaction
               to
               their
               Consciences
               punish
               such
               a
               Man
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               publick
               Peace
               ,
               there
               
               is
               not
               only
               nothing
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               that
               inclines
               them
               to
               Unpeaceableness
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               also
               always
               been
               extremely
               candid
               to
               those
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               from
               a
               Principle
               common
               (
               I
               think
               )
               to
               them
               and
               the
               Remonstrants
               only
               ,
               that
               
                 Conscience
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               Principle
               with
               the
               Socinians
               and
               the
               Remonstrants
               ;
               other
               Families
               of
               Christians
               take
               it
               up
               as
               an
               expedient
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               need
               of
               it
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               If
               the
               Socinians
               appear
               to
               be
               as
               careful
               and
               diligent
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               Athanasians
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Stations
               as
               learned
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               as
               innocent
               and
               virtuous
               Men
               in
               their
               Conversations
               ;
               how
               can
               any
               Christian
               judg
               and
               condemn
               them
               ,
               without
               incurring
               our
               Saviour's
               Judgment
               and
               Condemnation
               ?
               He
               that
               believes
               the
               whole
               Bible
               heartily
               ;
               and
               indeavours
               sincerely
               to
               know
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               himself
               from
               those
               carnal
               Affections
               and
               worldly
               Interests
               that
               hinder
               Men
               from
               seeing
               and
               obeying
               
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               (
               perhaps
               )
               as
               a
               Testimony
               thereof
               ,
               suffers
               the
               Loss
               of
               Advantages
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               Kinsfolk
               ,
               and
               Country
               ,
               nay
               ,
               undergoes
               Penury
               and
               other
               Hardships
               in
               foreign
               Countries
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               at
               this
               Day
               ;
               how
               can
               any
               who
               pretend
               to
               give
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               common
               Reason
               ,
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               himself
               in
               his
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               doing
               to
               others
               as
               we
               would
               they
               should
               do
               to
               us
               ,
               how
               I
               say
               can
               such
               think
               a
               Socinian
               so
               qualified
               as
               we
               have
               but
               now
               described
               him
               ,
               doth
               deserve
               Punishment
               for
               his
               Faith
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               any
               Man
               ,
               without
               transgressing
               Christ's
               Law
               of
               Charity
               ,
               judge
               such
               a
               one
               to
               be
               guilty
               without
               any
               Appearance
               of
               Guilt
               ,
               more
               than
               may
               be
               easily
               seen
               in
               himself
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               common
               Principle
               of
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               are
               sufficient
               to
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               clear
               in
               all
               Necessaries
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Man
               is
               obliged
               by
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               to
               believe
               and
               practise
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Knowledg
               ,
               Light
               and
               
               Understanding
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               He
               that
               does
               so
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               reformed
               Christian
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 assured
              
               (
               says
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               those
               learned
               Persons
               ,
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               the
               Regius
               Professor
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               licensed
               and
               approved
               his
               Book
               )
               
                 that
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Men
                 ought
                 not
                 ,
                 require
                 more
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               6.
               n.
               56.
               
               The
               same
               Author
               says
               
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 n.
                 96.
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 learnt
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 against
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 force
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Weapons
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnal
                 .
              
               The
               famous
               Salvian
               of
               Marseils
               (
               who
               wrote
               about
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               460
               )
               saith
               thus
               concerning
               one
               sort
               of
               Vnitarians
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 knowingly
                 :
                 —
                 They
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 judg
                 themselves
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 defame
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 —
                 They
                 err
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Mind
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God.
                 —
                 How
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 punish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 for
                 this
                 Error
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 know
                 but
                 the
                 Judg.
                 De
                 Gubern
                 .
                 Dei.
                 l.
              
               5.
               where
               may
               be
               read
               more
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Though
               this
               Author
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vogue
               of
               Those
               times
               ,
               calleth
               the
               Arians
               Hereticks
               ;
               yet
               that
               which
               he
               says
               farther
               of
               them
               ,
               shows
               they
               were
               not
               so
               :
               for
               the
               Character
               he
               gives
               of
               them
               ,
               shews
               them
               to
               be
               conscientious
               Christians
               ;
               and
               Lovers
               of
               God.
               St.
               Austin
               against
               the
               Manichees
               (
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               that
               held
               there
               were
               two
               Gods
               ,
               one
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               evil
               )
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 fierce
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 laborious
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 difficultly
                 we
                 escape
                 Errors
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 fierce
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 rare
                 and
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 overcome
                 carnal
                 Imaginations
                 by
                 the
                 Serenity
                 of
                 a
                 pious
                 Mind
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Contr.
                 Ep.
                 Fausti
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               Trinitarians
               ought
               to
               own
               the
               Vnitarians
               for
               
               Christian
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               to
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               them
               as
               such
               .
               For
               Protestants
               do
               agree
               ,
               that
               all
               necessary
               and
               fundamental
               matters
               of
               Faith
               are
               clear
               and
               plain
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               other
               matters
               not
               so
               evident
               ,
               but
               that
               good
               Christians
               may
               err
               concerning
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               they
               did
               even
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               now
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               appearing
               to
               be
               no
               fundamental
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               does
               by
               no
               means
               unchristian
               those
               that
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ,
               nor
               excuse
               the
               Trinitarians
               from
               those
               Offices
               ,
               which
               are
               due
               to
               them
               as
               Christians
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               only
               willing
               to
               make
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               the
               forms
               of
               Words
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Words
               also
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               as
               also
               because
               they
               are
               not
               liable
               to
               any
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               in
               their
               Worship
               ;
               or
               of
               Uncharitableness
               in
               condemning
               those
               of
               contrary
               Minds
               ,
               as
               the
               Confederacy
               of
               Rome
               is
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               some
               learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               far
               carried
               away
               with
               an
               overweaning
               Opinion
               of
               their
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               those
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               besides
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               Creed
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               also
               the
               Nicene
               and
               Athanasian
               Creeds
               .
               Nay
               ,
               some
               account
               the
               Trinitarian
               Doctrines
               to
               be
               so
               necessary
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 them
                 be
                 otherways
                 very
                 pious
                 and
                 useful
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 going
                 against
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 err
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Wantonness
                 and
                 Pride
                 of
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 unpardonable
                 Immodesty
                 as
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 Excuse
                 .
              
               If
               what
               is
               hinted
               in
               these
               Letters
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               the
               Apostles
               times
               and
               first
               Ages
               ,
               be
               true
               ;
               then
               that
               Author
               builds
               his
               Condemnation
               upon
               a
               false
               and
               rotten
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               the
               Building
               falling
               ,
               impresses
               ,
               Rashness
               ,
               and
               Uncharitableness
               upon
               
               himself
               ;
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               Case
               ,
               for
               otherways
               I
               readily
               acknowledg
               the
               Worth
               and
               Learning
               of
               the
               Author
               .
            
             
               Neither
               can
               I
               sufficiently
               admire
               ,
               that
               another
               learned
               Man
               ,
               and
               a
               Sufferer
               for
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               should
               in
               a
               
                 Pacifick
                 Discourse
              
               treat
               the
               Socinians
               in
               the
               same
               contumelious
               manner
               ,
               not
               allowing
               them
               worthy
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 go
                 about
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 arrogant
                 Presumptions
                 of
                 false
                 Reasonings
                 and
                 Sophistical
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               commonly
               objected
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               exalt
               their
               Reasonings
               above
               plain
               and
               express
               Revelation
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Which
               Crimination
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               clearly
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               four
               Letters
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               by
               the
               many
               Unconcluding
               Texts
               ,
               false
               Translations
               ,
               unintelligible
               Reasonings
               and
               Distinctions
               ,
               cited
               and
               urged
               on
               the
               Behalf
               of
               the
               Trinitarian
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               
               other
               hand
               ,
               by
               the
               numerous
               clear
               Texts
               ,
               allowed
               Translations
               ,
               Reasonings
               and
               Distinctions
               ,
               common
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               produced
               by
               the
               Vnitarians
               ;
               that
               these
               last
               may
               reasonably
               retort
               this
               great
               Objection
               ,
               on
               their
               Opposites
               the
               Trinitarians
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               thousand
               express
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               do
               exalt
               their
               Reasonings
               to
               maintain
               another
               sense
               than
               the
               plain
               Words
               require
               .
               For
               one
               Instance
               ,
               how
               many
               express
               Texts
               ascribe
               Parts
               and
               Members
               ,
               Affections
               and
               Passions
               ,
               Shape
               and
               Figure
               ,
               Place
               and
               Circumscription
               to
               God
               ?
               all
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Letters
               notes
               )
               are
               otherways
               expounded
               by
               learned
               Men
               ,
               because
               they
               judg
               these
               things
               in
               reason
               unsuitable
               to
               God.
               But
               what
               Principle
               more
               clear
               both
               in
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               is
               one
               ?
               All
               Christians
               ,
               and
               all
               Jews
               ,
               and
               all
               Mahometans
               (
               who
               are
               said
               to
               be
               more
               in
               Number
               than
               Christians
               )
               besides
               the
               wise
               Heathens
               ,
               do
               
               acknowledg
               it
               :
               and
               all
               these
               understand
               by
               the
               term
               God
               ,
               a
               necessary
               existent
               Person
               .
               Upon
               these
               clear
               Grounds
               the
               Vnitarians
               deny
               that
               there
               are
               three
               such
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               that
               Unity
               ;
               and
               introducing
               into
               the
               Godhead
               two
               unnecessary
               or
               superfluous
               Persons
               .
               For
               if
               one
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               God
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               then
               the
               two
               more
               are
               supernumerary
               and
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               God.
               For
               my
               own
               part
               I
               was
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               Trinitarian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               for
               granted
               ;
               but
               when
               these
               Scriptures
               and
               Reasons
               came
               into
               my
               View
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               had
               got
               over
               the
               Fear
               of
               examining
               ,
               what
               some
               Men
               who
               name
               themselves
               the
               Church
               ,
               call
               Fundamentals
               )
               I
               conld
               not
               avoid
               the
               Force
               of
               them
               :
               though
               it
               grieves
               me
               that
               I
               cannot
               continue
               in
               consent
               with
               my
               old
               Friends
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               this
               as
               other
               parts
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               certainly
               as
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               Truth
               should
               be
               more
               dear
               to
               us
               than
               Plato
               or
               Socrates
               ;
               
               so
               in
               Theology
               ,
               
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 agreeing
                 with
                 evident
                 Reason
                 ,
                 should
                 prevail
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 Divine
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 obscure
                 Texts
                 dissonant
                 to
                 the
                 clear
                 Reason
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               And
               it
               may
               well
               allay
               any
               ones
               Fear
               of
               examining
               and
               judging
               concerning
               (
               pretended
               )
               Fundamentals
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               consider
               that
               even
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               another
               of
               her
               Articles
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Antioch
               
                 have
                 errred
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               (
               which
               contends
               that
               she
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               )
               
                 hath
                 erred
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 her
                 living
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               So
               also
               Chillingworth
               (
               with
               his
               Approvers
               )
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 plainly
                 and
                 with
                 mine
                 own
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Popes
                 against
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Councils
                 against
                 Councils
                 ;
                 some
                 Fathers
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Fathers
                 against
                 themselves
                 ;
                 a
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 of
                 one
                 Age
                 ,
                 against
                 a
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 of
                 another
                 Age.
                 —
                 There
                 
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Certainty
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 considering
                 Man
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 .
              
               As
               to
               the
               boast
               of
               their
               Numbers
               ,
               't
               is
               well
               known
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Christian
               World
               was
               Arian
               ,
               that
               is
               Vnitarian
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Ariminum
               and
               Seleucia
               in
               which
               560
               Bishops
               were
               present
               (
               the
               greatest
               Convention
               of
               Bishops
               that
               ever
               was
               )
               decreed
               for
               the
               Vnitarian
               Faith.
               Was
               number
               in
               those
               times
               an
               Argument
               of
               Truth
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               so
               now
               ?
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               these
               Letters
               has
               well
               observed
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               is
               widely
               different
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               decreed
               in
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ;
               from
               whence
               I
               infer
               ,
               that
               their
               Boast
               of
               Antiquity
               is
               as
               vain
               as
               the
               other
               of
               Number
               .
               I
               will
               only
               add
               to
               this
               Observation
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               more
               ancient
               and
               the
               modern
               Trinitarians
               may
               agree
               in
               terms
               ,
               yet
               those
               times
               and
               these
               have
               different
               senses
               of
               the
               same
               Words
               and
               Phrases
               .
            
             
             
               SIR
               ,
               I
               pray
               accept
               of
               my
               hearty
               Thanks
               for
               this
               Publication
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               Author
               how
               great
               an
               Honour
               I
               have
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 Yours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
  

